《白痴》The Idiot ——中英对照(完结)_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:5742 回复:51

[Novel] 《白痴》The Idiot ——中英对照(完结)

刷新数据 楼层直达
木有有木

ZxID:16465496


等级: 热心会员
举报 只看该作者 40楼  发表于: 2014-01-19 0

Part 4 Chapter 2
HIPPOLYTE had now been five days at the Ptitsins'. His flitting from the prince's to these new quarters had been brought about quite naturally and without many words. He did not quarrel with the prince--in fact, they seemed to part as friends. Gania, who had been hostile enough on that eventful evening, had himself come to see him a couple of days later, probably in obedience to some sudden impulse. For some reason or other, Rogojin too had begun to visit the sick boy. The prince thought it might be better for him to move away from his (the prince's) house. Hippolyte informed him, as he took his leave, that Ptitsin "had been kind enough to offer him a corner," and did not say a word about Gania, though Gania had procured his invitation, and himself came to fetch him away. Gania noticed this at the time, and put it to Hippolyte's debit on account.
Gania was right when he told his sister that Hippolyte was getting better; that he was better was clear at the first glance. He entered the room now last of all, deliberately, and with a disagreeable smile on his lips.
Nina Alexandrovna came in, looking frightened. She had changed much since we last saw her, half a year ago, and had grown thin and pale. Colia looked worried and perplexed. He could not understand the vagaries of the general, and knew nothing of the last achievement of that worthy, which had caused so much commotion in the house. But he could see that his father had of late changed very much, and that he had begun to behave in so extraordinary a fashion both at home and abroad that he was not like the same man. What perplexed and disturbed him as much as anything was that his father had entirely given up drinking during the last few days. Colia knew that he had quarrelled with both Lebedeff and the prince, and had just bought a small bottle of vodka and brought it home for his father.
"Really, mother," he had assured Nina Alexandrovna upstairs, "really you had better let him drink. He has not had a drop for three days; he must be suffering agonies--The general now entered the room, threw the door wide open, and stood on the threshold trembling with indignation.
"Look here, my dear sir," he began, addressing Ptitsin in a very loud tone of voice; "if you have really made up your mind to sacrifice an old man--your father too or at all events father of your wife--an old man who has served his emperor--to a wretched little atheist like this, all I can say is, sir, my foot shall cease to tread your floors. Make your choice, sir; make your choice quickly, if you please! Me or this--screw! Yes, screw, sir; I said it accidentally, but let the word stand--this screw, for he screws and drills himself into my soul--"
"Hadn't you better say corkscrew?" said Hippolyte.
"No, sir, NOT corkscrew. I am a general, not a bottle, sir. Make your choice, sir--me or him."
Here Colia handed him a chair, and he subsided into it, breathless with rage.
"Hadn't you better--better--take a nap?" murmured the stupefied Ptitsin.
"A nap?" shrieked the general. "I am not drunk, sir; you insult me! I see," he continued, rising, "I see that all are against me here. Enough--I go; but know, sirs--know that--"
He was not allowed to finish his sentence. Somebody pushed him back into his chair, and begged him to be calm. Nina Alexandrovna trembled, and cried quietly. Gania retired to the window in disgust.
"But what have I done? What is his grievance?" asked Hippolyte, grinning.
"What have you done, indeed?" put in Nina Alexandrovna. "You ought to be ashamed of yourself, teasing an old man like that-- and in your position, too."
"And pray what IS my position, madame? I have the greatest respect for you, personally; but--"
"He's a little screw," cried the general; "he drills holes my heart and soul. He wishes me to be a pervert to atheism. Know, you young greenhorn, that I was covered with honours before ever you were born; and you are nothing better than a wretched little worm, torn in two with coughing, and dying slowly of your own malice and unbelief. What did Gavrila bring you over here for? They're all against me, even to my own son--all against me."
"Oh, come--nonsense!" cried Gania; "if you did not go shaming us all over the town, things might be better for all parties."
"What--shame you? I?--what do you mean, you young calf? I shame you? I can only do you honour, sir; I cannot shame you."
He jumped up from his chair in a fit of uncontrollable rage. Gania was very angry too.
"Honour, indeed!" said the latter, with contempt.
"What do you say, sir?" growled the general, taking a step towards him.
"I say that I have but to open my mouth, and you--"
Gania began, but did not finish. The two--father and son--stood before one another, both unspeakably agitated, especially Gania.
"Gania, Gania, reflect!" cried his mother, hurriedly.
"It's all nonsense on both sides," snapped out Varia. "Let them alone, mother."
"It's only for mother's sake that I spare him," said Gania, tragically.
"Speak!" said the general, beside himself with rage and excitement; "speak--under the penalty of a father's curse
"Oh, father's curse be hanged--you don't frighten me that way!" said Gania. "Whose fault is it that you have been as mad as a March hare all this week? It is just a week--you see, I count the days. Take care now; don't provoke me too much, or I'll tell all. Why did you go to the Epanchins' yesterday--tell me that? And you call yourself an old man, too, with grey hair, and father of a family! H'm--nice sort of a father."
"Be quiet, Gania," cried Colia. "Shut up, you fool!"
"Yes, but how have I offended him?" repeated Hippolyte, still in the same jeering voice. " Why does he call me a screw? You all heard it. He came to me himself and began telling me about some Captain Eropegoff. I don't wish for your company, general. I always avoided you--you know that. What have I to do with Captain Eropegoff? All I did was to express my opinion that probably Captain Eropegoff never existed at all!"
"Of course he never existed!" Gania interrupted.
But the general only stood stupefied and gazed around in a dazed way. Gania's speech had impressed him, with its terrible candour. For the first moment or two he could find no words to answer him, and it was only when Hippolyte burst out laughing, and said:
"There, you see! Even your own son supports my statement that there never was such a person as Captain Eropegoff!" that the old fellow muttered confusedly:
"Kapiton Eropegoff--not Captain Eropegoff!--Kapiton--major retired--Eropegoff--Kapiton."
"Kapiton didn't exist either!" persisted Gania, maliciously.
"What? Didn't exist?" cried the poor general, and a deep blush suffused his face.
"That'll do, Gania!" cried Varia and Ptitsin.
"Shut up, Gania!" said Colia.
But this intercession seemed to rekindle the general.
"What did you mean, sir, that he didn't exist? Explain yourself," he repeated, angrily.
"Because he DIDN'T exist--never could and never did--there! You'd better drop the subject, I warn you!"
"And this is my son--my own son--whom I--oh, gracious Heaven! Eropegoff--Eroshka Eropegoff didn't exist!"
"Ha, ha! it's Eroshka now," laughed Hippolyte.
"No, sir, Kapitoshka--not Eroshka. I mean, Kapiton Alexeyevitch-- retired major--married Maria Petrovna Lu--Lu--he was my friend and companion--Lutugoff--from our earliest beginnings. I closed his eyes for him--he was killed. Kapiton Eropegoff never existed! tfu!"
The general shouted in his fury; but it was to be concluded that his wrath was not kindled by the expressed doubt as to Kapiton's existence. This was his scapegoat; but his excitement was caused by something quite different. As a rule he would have merely shouted down the doubt as to Kapiton, told a long yarn about his friend, and eventually retired upstairs to his room. But today, in the strange uncertainty of human nature, it seemed to require but so small an offence as this to make his cup to overflow. The old man grew purple in the face, he raised his hands. "Enough of this!" he yelled. "My curse--away, out of the house I go! Colia, bring my bag away!" He left the room hastily and in a paroxysm of rage.
His wife, Colia, and Ptitsin ran out after him.
"What have you done now?" said Varia to Gania. "He'll probably be making off THERE again! What a disgrace it all is!"
"Well, he shouldn't steal," cried Gania, panting with fury. And just at this moment his eye met Hippolyte's.
"As for you, sir," he cried, "you should at least remember that you are in a strange house and--receiving hospitality; you should not take the opportunity of tormenting an old man, sir, who is too evidently out of his mind."
Hippolyte looked furious, but he restrained himself.
"I don't quite agree with you that your father is out of his mind," he observed, quietly. "On the contrary, I cannot help thinking he has been less demented of late. Don't you think so? He has grown so cunning and careful, and weighs his words so deliberately; he spoke to me about that Kapiton fellow with an object, you know! Just fancy--he wanted me to--"
"Oh, devil take what he wanted you to do! Don't try to be too cunning with me, young man!" shouted Gania. "If you are aware of the real reason for my father's present condition (and you have kept such an excellent spying watch during these last few days that you are sure to be aware of it)--you had no right whatever to torment the--unfortunate man, and to worry my mother by your exaggerations of the affair; because the whole business is nonsense--simply a drunken freak, and nothing more, quite unproved by any evidence, and I don't believe that much of it!" (he snapped his fingers). "But you must needs spy and watch over us all, because you are a-a--"
"Screw!" laughed Hippolyte.
"Because you are a humbug, sir; and thought fit to worry people for half an hour, and tried to frighten them into believing that you would shoot yourself with your little empty pistol, pirouetting about and playing at suicide! I gave you hospitality, you have fattened on it, your cough has left you, and you repay all this--"
"Excuse me--two words! I am Varvara Ardalionovna's guest, not yours; YOU have extended no hospitality to me. On the contrary, if I am not mistaken, I believe you are yourself indebted to Mr. Ptitsin's hospitality. Four days ago I begged my mother to come down here and find lodgings, because I certainly do feel better here, though I am not fat, nor have I ceased to cough. I am today informed that my room is ready for me; therefore, having thanked your sister and mother for their kindness to me, I intend to leave the house this evening. I beg your pardon--I interrupted you--I think you were about to add something?"
"Oh--if that is the state of affairs--" began Gania.
"Excuse me--I will take a seat," interrupted Hippolyte once more, sitting down deliberately; "for I am not strong yet. Now then, I am ready to hear you. Especially as this is the last chance we shall have of a talk, and very likely the last meeting we shall ever have at all."
Gania felt a little guilty.
"I assure you I did not mean to reckon up debits and credits," he began, "and if you--"
"I don't understand your condescension," said Hippolyte. "As for me, I promised myself, on the first day of my arrival in this house, that I would have the satisfaction of settling accounts with you in a very thorough manner before I said good-bye to you. I intend to perform this operation now, if you like; after you, though, of course."
"May I ask you to be so good as to leave this room?"
"You'd better speak out. You'll be sorry afterwards if you don't."
"Hippolyte, stop, please! It's so dreadfully undignified," said Varia.
"Well, only for the sake of a lady," said Hippolyte, laughing. "I am ready to put off the reckoning, but only put it off, Varvara Ardalionovna, because an explanation between your brother and myself has become an absolute necessity, and I could not think of leaving the house without clearing up all misunderstandings first."
"In a word, you are a wretched little scandal-monger," cried Gania, "and you cannot go away without a scandal!"
"You see," said Hippolyte, coolly, " you can't restrain yourself. You'll be dreadfully sorry afterwards if you don't speak out now. Come, you shall have the first say. I'll wait."
Gania was silent and merely looked contemptuously at him.
"You won't? Very well. I shall be as short as possible, for my part. Two or three times to-day I have had the word 'hospitality' pushed down my throat; this is not fair. In inviting me here you yourself entrapped me for your own use; you thought I wished to revenge myself upon the prince. You heard that Aglaya Ivanovna had been kind to me and read my confession. Making sure that I should give myself up to your interests, you hoped that you might get some assistance out of me. I will not go into details. I don't ask either admission or confirmation of this from yourself; I am quite content to leave you to your conscience, and to feel that we understand one another capitally."
"What a history you are weaving out of the most ordinary circumstances!" cried Varia.
"I told you the fellow was nothing but a scandalmonger," said Gania.
"Excuse me, Varia Ardalionovna, I will proceed. I can, of course, neither love nor respect the prince, though he is a good-hearted fellow, if a little queer. But there is no need whatever for me to hate him. I quite understood your brother when he first offered me aid against the prince, though I did not show it; I knew well that your brother was making a ridiculous mistake in me. I am ready to spare him, however, even now; but solely out of respect for yourself, Varvara Ardalionovna.
"Having now shown you that I am not quite such a fool as I look, and that I have to be fished for with a rod and line for a good long while before I am caught, I will proceed to explain why I specially wished to make your brother look a fool. That my motive power is hate, I do not attempt to conceal. I have felt that before dying (and I am dying, however much fatter I may appear to you), I must absolutely make a fool of, at least, one of that class of men which has dogged me all my life, which I hate so cordially, and which is so prominently represented by your much esteemed brother. I should not enjoy paradise nearly so much without having done this first. I hate you, Gavrila Ardalionovitch, solely (this may seem curious to you, but I repeat)--solely because you are the type, and incarnation, and head, and crown of the most impudent, the most self-satisfied, the most vulgar and detestable form of commonplaceness. You are ordinary of the ordinary; you have no chance of ever fathering the pettiest idea of your own. And yet you are as jealous and conceited as you can possibly be; you consider yourself a great genius; of this you are persuaded, although there are dark moments of doubt and rage, when even this fact seems uncertain. There are spots of darkness on your horizon, though they will disappear when you become completely stupid. But a long and chequered path lies before you, and of this I am glad. In the first place you will never gain a certain person."
"Come, come! This is intolerable! You had better stop, you little mischief-making wretch!" cried Varia. Gania had grown very pale; he trembled, but said nothing.
Hippolyte paused, and looked at him intently and with great gratification. He then turned his gaze upon Varia, bowed, and went out, without adding another word.
Gania might justly complain of the hardness with which fate treated him. Varia dared not speak to him for a long while, as he strode past her, backwards and forwards. At last he went and stood at the window, looking out, with his back turned towards her. There was a fearful row going on upstairs again.
"Are you off?" said Gania, suddenly, remarking that she had risen and was about to leave the room. "Wait a moment--look at this."
He approached the table and laid a small sheet of paper before her. It looked like a little note.
"Good heavens!" cried Varia, raising her hands.
This was the note:
"GAVRILA ARDOLIONOVITCH,--persuaded of your kindness of heart, I have determined to ask your advice on a matter of great importance to myself. I should like to meet you tomorrow morning at seven o'clock by the green bench in the park. It is not far from our house. Varvara Ardalionovna, who must accompany you, knows the place well.
"A. E."
"What on earth is one to make of a girl like that?" said Varia.
Gania, little as he felt inclined for swagger at this moment, could not avoid showing his triumph, especially just after such humiliating remarks as those of Hippolyte. A smile of self- satisfaction beamed on his face, and Varia too was brimming over with delight.
"And this is the very day that they were to announce the engagement! What will she do next?"
"What do you suppose she wants to talk about tomorrow?" asked Gania.
"Oh, THAT'S all the same! The chief thing is that she wants to see you after six months' absence. Look here, Gania, this is a SERIOUS business. Don't swagger again and lose the game--play carefully, but don't funk, do you understand? As if she could possibly avoid seeing what I have been working for all this last six months! And just imagine, I was there this morning and not a word of this! I was there, you know, on the sly. The old lady did not know, or she would have kicked me out. I ran some risk for you, you see. I did so want to find out, at all hazards."
Here there was a frantic noise upstairs once more; several people seemed to be rushing downstairs at once.
"Now, Gania," cried Varia, frightened, "we can't let him go out! We can't afford to have a breath of scandal about the town at this moment. Run after him and beg his pardon--quick."
But the father of the family was out in the road already. Colia was carrying his bag for him; Nina Alexandrovna stood and cried on the doorstep; she wanted to run after the general, but Ptitsin kept her back.
"You will only excite him more," he said. "He has nowhere else to go to--he'll be back here in half an hour. I've talked it all over with Colia; let him play the fool a bit, it will do him good."
"What are you up to? Where are you off to? You've nowhere to go to, you know," cried Gania, out of the window.
"Come back, father; the neighbours will hear!" cried Varia.
The general stopped, turned round, raised his hands and remarked: "My curse be upon this house!"
"Which observation should always be made in as theatrical a tone as possible," muttered Gania, shutting the window with a bang.
The neighbours undoubtedly did hear. Varia rushed out of the room.
No sooner had his sister left him alone, than Gania took the note out of his pocket, kissed it, and pirouetted around.

伊波利特搬到普季岑家已经五天了。在他和公爵之间这发生得很自然,没有多费口舌,也没有任何口角;他们不仅没有吵架,表面上看甚至似乎是像朋友一样分手的。加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇在那天晚上非常敌视伊波利特,却自己过来看他,不过是在发生那件事后第三天,大概是为某个突如其来的念头所驱。不知为什么罗戈任也开始常来看病人。最初公爵觉得,如果伊波利特从他那儿搬走,甚至对这“可怜的男该”更好。但是在搬走的时候伊波利特已经表示,他是搬到普季岑那儿住,“普季岑是那么好心,给他提供了一个角落”,仿佛故意似地,一次也没有说是搬到加尼亚那儿去,虽然正是加尼亚坚持要接纳他到家里来的。加尼亚当时就已发现了这点,颇为见怪地将此记在心里。
他对妹妹说病人已经有所恢复,这话不假,确实,伊波利特比过去是好了些,朝他望上一眼就明显可以觉察到这点。他走进房间来时不慌不忙,跟在大家后面,带着不怀好意的嘲笑。尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜进来时很惊慌。(这半年里她大大变样了,变消瘦了;嫁了女儿并搬到她这儿来住以后,她表面上几乎不再干预自己孩子的事。)科利亚显得忧心忡忡,并且有点莫名其妙;用他的话来说,对“将军的发狂”有许多难以理解的地方,当然,这是因为他不知道家里这场新的闹剧的根本起因。但他很明白,父亲这次吵得很厉害,每时每刻到处都吵,而且一下子变得仿佛根本不是过去的人。还使他不安的是,近三天来老头甚至完全不再喝酒了。他知道,父亲已经跟列别杰夫和公爵分手了,甚至还跟他们吵翻了。科利亚带着用自己的钱买的半俄升伏特加酒刚回到家里。
*果戈理〈死魂灵》中的一个地主。
“说真的,妈妈,”还在楼上时他就劝尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜,“真的,最好还是让他喝。现在已经三天滴酒未沾了;因而就会苦恼。说真的,最好还是让他喝;他去债务监狱时我还经常送酒给他……”
将军把门开直,站在门口,似乎是愤怒得浑身打颤。
“阁下!”他用雷鸣般的声音对普季岑喊道,“如果您真的决心为一个乳臭小儿和无神论者牺牲可敬的老头,您的父亲,也就是说,至少是您妻子的父亲,一个效忠自己国君的人,那么从此刻起我的脚再也不会踏进您的家门。您选择吧,先生,立即选择吧:要么是我……要么是这个……螺丝钉!对,是螺丝钉!我无意间说出了口,但这是螺丝钉!因为他像只螺丝钉一样钻进我的心扉,没有丝毫的尊敬……像螺丝钉一样!”
“不是螺旋拔塞?”伊波利特插嘴说。
“下,不是螺旋拔塞,因为在你面前我是将军,不是瓶子。我有奖章,军功章……而你一无所有。或者选择我,或者是他!决定吧,先生,现在就决定,马上!”他又发狂地冲着普季岑喊道,这时科利亚给他搬来椅子,他几乎是疲惫不堪地倒到椅子上。
“真的,您最好……去睡觉,”大为惊愕的普季岑喃喃着说。
“他还要威胁人!”加尼亚低声对妹妹说。
“去睡觉。”将军嚷道,“我没醉,阁下,您是在侮辱我。我看得出,”他又站起来,继续说,“我看出来,这里的一切都反对我,一切和所有的人都和我过不去,够了!我走……但要知道,阁下,要知道……”
大家没让他讲下去并又让他坐好,劝他平静下来。加尼亚怒不可遏,走到角落里。尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜颤栗、哭泣着。
“我对他做了什么了?他抱怨什么?”伊波利特呲牙咧嘴地喊着。
“难道您没做什么。”突然尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜指出,“折磨一个老人,您应特别感到羞耻和……没有人性……何况还处在您这种地位。”
“首先,我是什么地位,夫人!我很尊敬您,正是尊敬您个人,但是--”
“这是只螺丝钉!”将军喊道,“他在钻我的灵魂,钻我的心!他想要我信无神论!知道吗,黄口小儿,你还没有出世,我已经满载着荣誉了,而你只不过是条好嫉妒的蛆虫,被撕成了两半,还咳嗽……怀恨和不信神,搞得你都快要死了……加夫里拉为什么要把你搬到这儿来?大家都对付我,从外人到亲生儿子!”
“够了,还演起悲剧来了!”加尼亚喊着,“别满城丢我们的脸了,这样还好一点!”
“什么,我丢你脸了,你这个乳臭未干的小子!丢你脸了?我只会给你增添荣誉,而下是使你名誉扫地!”
他蹦了起来,大家已经无法遏止他;而且加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇看来也爆发了。
“还讲荣誉这一套!”他愤愤地喊着。
“你说什么?”将军吼了起来,他脸色苍白,朝加尼亚跨近一步。
“我只要一叫出口,就……”加尼亚忽然号叫起来又不说下去了。两个人面对面站着,都冲动得失去了分寸,特别是加尼亚。
“加尼亚,你要干什么。”尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜喊道,一边奔过来制止儿子。
“哪方面都是荒唐透顶!”瓦里娅忿忿地断然说,“够了,妈妈,”她抓往母亲。
“只是为了妈妈,我就饶了你。”加尼亚悲伤地说。
“你说!”将军完全发狂似地吼着,“你说呀,别怕父亲的诅咒……你说呀!”
“瞧着吧,我才不怕您的诅咒呢!您八天来像个疯子似的,是谁的错?今天是第八天,您看见了,我是计天数的……您注意,别把我惹急了,否则我全讲出来……昨天您干嘛到叶潘钦家里去、自称是老人呢,头发也自了,又是一家之父!可真是好样的!”
“住嘴,加尼卡!”科利亚喊了起来,“往嘴,笨蛋!”
“可我又什么地方,我又什么地方伤害他了。”伊波利特坚持说,但仿佛依然用那种嘲笑的口气,“他为什么称我是螺丝钉”,你们听到了吧?他自己来着我;刚才还跟我讲起那个叶罗彼戈夫大尉。我根本不愿意与您为伴,将军,过去我就回避您,您自己也知道。叶罗彼戈夫大尉关我什么事,您自己也同意这点吧?我不是为叶罗波戈夫大尉搬到这儿来的。我仅仅是向他表示了我的意见,我说,也许这位叶罗波戈夫大尉根本就从未存在过。他就搞得个鸡犬不宁。”
“毫无疑问,是不存在的!”加尼亚断然说。
但是将军惊愕得呆呆地站着,只是茫然地环顾着周围,儿子的话以其非同寻常的坦率使他震惊。在最初一霎那他甚至找不到话说。最后,尹波利持对加尼亚的话报以放声大笑并嚷道:“瞧,您听见了吧,您自己的儿子也说,没有任何叶罗彼戈夫大尉,”老头完全不知所措,直到这时才喃喃说:
“是卡皮东·叶罗彼戈夫,而不是卡皮丹……是卡皮东……他是退役中校,叫叶罗彼戈夫……卡皮东。”
“即使是卡皮东也是不存在的!”加尼亚完全怒不可遏了。
“为……为什么不存在?”将军嗫懦着说,红晕一一下子布满了脸面。
“好了,够了!”普季岑和瓦里娅制止道。
“住嘴,加尼卡!”科利亚又喊了一声。
但是这种庇护似乎使将军醒悟过来。
“怎么不存在?为什么不存在?”他威势逼人地责问儿子。
“就因为不存在,不存在就是不存在,而且根本就不可能存在:这就是对您的回答。对您说,别来纠缠我。”
“这就是我的儿子……这就是我的亲儿子,我把他……哦,天哪!他竟硬说叶罗波戈夫不存在,没有叶罗什卡·叶罗波戈夫!”
“瞧,一会儿卡皮托什卡,一会儿卡皮托什卡!”伊波利持插嘴说。
“是卡皮托什卡,先生,是卡皮托什卡,不是叶罗什卡!卡皮丹·阿列克谢那维奇,不对,是卡皮东……退役……中校……娶玛里娅为妻……玛里娅·波得罗夫娜·苏……苏……苏图戈娃……他是我朋友和同伴,还是从当士官生起就是了。我为他流过……找用身体挡……他被打死了。卡庆托什卡·叶罗波戈夫不存在了!不存在了!”
将军狂热地喊着,但是可以使人认为,事情是一回事,喊的又是另一回事。确实,换了别的时候他会忍受比说卡皮车·叶罗彼戈夫根本不存在更令人生气的事,会叫嚷一通、闹上一阵子,发一顿脾气,但最后还是会回到楼上自己房间去睡觉。可现在,由于人心的诡橘莫测,结果却是,正是怀疑叶罗彼戈夫存在这样的委屈会便他无法忍受。老头的脸涨得发紫,举起手,喊着:
*俄语大尉一词的发音与卡皮东相近。
“够了!我要诅咒……要离开这所房子!尼古拉,把我的旅行包拿来,我……走”
他异常愤怒地急急走了出去。尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜,科利亚和普季岑奔上去追他。
“咳,瞧你现在惹出什么事来了!”瓦里娅对兄长说,“他大概又会到那里去了。真丢脸,真丢脸!”
“可他不该偷东西!”加尼亚气得几乎憋不过气来,喊道,他的目光突然与伊彼利特相遇了,加尼亚差点颤抖起来。“而您,阁下,”他高声嚷道,“应该记住,您毕竟是在人家家里……受用人家的殷勤款待,那就别去惹那个显然发了疯的老头生气……”
伊波利特似乎也痉挛了一下,但刹那间就克制了自己。
“我不完全同意您说的您爸爸发疯了,”他平静地回答,“我觉得,相反,最近一段时间他的神智还很清楚、真的,您不相信吗?他变得小心谨慎,疑神疑鬼,老是探听什么,每句话都斟酌一番……他跟我谈起这个卡皮托什卡可是有目的的,请想想,他想把我引到……”
“哎,他想把您引到什么上面去关我鬼事!我请您别耍滑头,别跟我转变抹角了,先生!”加尼亚大声嚷着,“如果您也知道为什么老头处于这种状态的真正原因(而您这五天中一直在我这儿当密探,我才是知道这一点的),那您就完全下应该招惹……这个不幸的人,不该夸大事态来祈磨我母亲,因为这一切是胡说八道,纯粹是酒后胡闹,如此而已,甚至没有什么证据,我就不把它一回事……但您却要伤害人家,当密探,因为您……您……”
“是螺丝钉,”伊波利特苦笑了一下。
“因为您是个孬种,您把人们折磨了半小时,您用未装子弹的手熗来自杀,想以此吓唬人们,与此同时您还这么恬不知耻地胡说一气,真是个被人瞧不起的自杀者,肝火旺盛的……两脚动物。我给了您殷切的接待,您长胖了,不再咳嗽了,而您偿付的却是……”
“请允许只讲两句话;我是住瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜这里,不是住您这里;您没有给我任何款待,我甚至在想,您自己也在受用普季岑先生的款待。待四天前我请求我母亲在帕夫洛夫斯克为我找一处住所并要她也搬去,因为我真的感到在这里身体要好些,虽然我根本没有长胖,也仍然在咳嗽。昨天晚上母亲通知我说,住处已找好,所以我急了要让您知道,在向您妈妈和妹妹表示感谢之后,今天我就搬到自己那儿去,这是昨晚就已决走了的。对不起,我老是打断您;您好像还有许多话要说。”
“哦,如果是这样……”加尼亚打起颤来。
“如果是这样,那就允许我坐下,”伊波利特一边非常平静地坐到将军坐过的椅子上,一边补充说,“我毕竟是个病人;好了,现在我洗耳恭听,何况这是我们最后一次谈话,甚至可能是最后一次见面。”
加尼亚忽然觉得内心有疚了。
“请相信,我还不至于卑贱到跟您计较,”他说,“如果您……”
“您如此傲慢是枉然的,”伊波利特打断说,“从我来说,还在搬到这儿来第一天的时候,我就许下诺言不放弃机会,等我告别的时候,我要对你们痛痛快快,开诚布公地把一切说个清楚。正是现在我打算来做这件事,当然,在您讲话之后。”
“我请您离开这个房间。”
“最好还是说出来,不然您会后悔没有说的。”
“别再说了,伊波利特,这一切太丢人了;求求您,别再说了!”瓦里娅说。
“只是看在女人份上,”伊波利待笑着站起来说,“好吧,瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜,看在您的面上我准备压缩我的话,但仅仅是压缩,因为在我和您兄长之间某些事情是非说不可的,再说,不明不白的,我是怎么也不会离开的。”
“您不过是个好搬弄是非的人,”加尼亚嚷道,“因此您不造谣生事是不会离开的。”
“您瞧,”伊波利持冷漠地指出,“您已经耐不注了,说真的,您不说出来是会后悔的。我再次让您先说话,我等等再说。”
加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇沉默着,蔑视地望着他。
“您不想讲,打算坚持到底,随您的便。我这方面尽可能说得简短。今天我有两三次听到指责我受到了接待;这是不公正的。您邀请我上自己家来,是您自己要网住我。您估计,我想对公爵报复,而且您听说了阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜对我表示同情并且读了我的《自白》,不知为什么您以为我会完全服从您的利益,您指望着,也许能在我身上找到帮助。我现在不做更详尽的解释!我也不要求您承认或症实;我把您留给您的良心,我们现在彼此了解得非常彻底,这就够了。”
“但是,天晓得,您这是把最平常的事拿来大做文章!”瓦里娅嚷了起来。
“我对你说过,这是个‘搬弄是非的黄口小儿’,”加尼亚低声说。
“瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜,请允许我说下去。当然,对公爵我是既不会爱也不会尊敬的;但这是个极为善良的人,虽然也……很可笑。然而我绝没有什么缘由要恨他;当您兄长亲自怂恿我反对公爵时,我对他未露声色;我就是指望着在结局时大笑一场。我知道,您哥哥一定会对我透露个中奥秘,也一定会大大失算。果然就是这样……我现在准备原谅他,仅仅是出于对您瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜的尊敬。但是,对您解释清楚我不是这么容易上钩之后,我要对您说明的是,为什么我这么想把您的兄长置于受愚弄的境地。您要知道,我这样做是出于憎恨,我但白地承认这一点,当我死的时候(因为我终究是要死的,尽管长胖了点,这是你们说的),当我临死时,如果我能作弄无数种人的哪怕一个代表,我也就会感到,我将能无限安详地去天堂,因为这种人折磨了我一辈子,我也痛恨了一辈子,而您这位可敬的兄长正是这种人的突出形象。我憎恨您加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇,唯一的原因(也许,这会使您感到惊奇),唯一的原因是您是最无耻,最自负、最鄙俗、最卑劣的庸人的典型和体现、化身和顶峰,您是个傲慢的庸人,自信的庸人,沉着的庸人,镇定的庸人;您是守旧者中的守旧者!无论是在您的头脑中还是在您的心灵中都注定永远不会形成一点点自己的思想。但是您又有无穷的嫉妒心;您坚信,您是最伟大的天才,但是有时候在优郁的时刻您终究还会产生怀疑,于是您就妒嫉,就忡恨。哦,在您的前程中还有些黑点;等您彻底变蠢时,它们就会消失,这一天并不遥远;但是您毕竟面临着一条漫长而复杂的道路,我不说是快活的道路,我为此而高兴。首先,我现在预告您,您是得不到那位小姐的……”
“嘿,这简直不能容忍!”瓦里娅大声嚷了起来。“您有完没完,令人讨厌的恶鬼?”
加尼亚脸色变得刷肉,颇抖着,不吭一声。伊波利特停住了话,怀着一种极大的满足专注地看了他一会,又把目光移到瓦里娅身上,然后冷笑了一声,躬了躬身,走了出去,再没句添一句话。
加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇有理由抱怨自己的命运和不走运,当他迈着大步从瓦里娅身边走过时,有一会她都下不了决心跟他说话,甚至不看他一眼。最后,他已走到窗口,背朝着她,瓦里娅想到了一条俄罗斯谚语:祸福难测。上面又响起了吵闹声。
“你要去?”加尼亚听见瓦里娅从座位上站起来,突然转过身问,“等一下;先看看这个。”
他走近来,把折成小便条样子的一张小纸丢到她面前的椅子上。
“天哪!”瓦里娅双手一拍,惊呼起来。
字条上的字只有几行。
“加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇!我深信您对我怀有良好的感情,我有一件重要的事,我决定征询您对此事的忠告。我希望明天能见到您,早晨7点钟,在绿色长倚那里,它离我们别墅不远。瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜一定会陪您来,她对这个地方很熟悉。阿·叶”
“真怪,这以后真得对她刮目相看!”瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜双手一摊说。
此刻无论加尼亚多想故作姿态,但他还是不能不流露出得意之情,何况还是在伊波利特说了这么贬低人的预言之后。他脸上顿然漾起了自我满足的微笑而显得神弈弈,而瓦里娅自己也高兴得容光焕发。
“而且这正是他们宣布订婚的这一天!真怪,这以后真得对她刮目相看!”
“你怎么想,她明天打算谈什么?”加尼亚问。
“这无关紧要,主要的是,六个月以来第一次表示愿意见你。加尼亚,你听我说:无论那里发生了什么,无论事态有多大转变,要知道,这约会是重要的!这太重要了!别又故作姿态,别再大意疏忽,但也别胆怯畏缩,留点神!为什么这半年我老往她们那儿跑,她会不清楚?你倒想想:今天一句活也不对我说,不动声色。我可是偷偷到她们那儿去的,老太婆不知道我在,否则,也许会赶我走的。我是为你冒险,无论如何要打听到……”
从上面又传来了喊声和吵闹声。有几个人在下楼。
“现在无论如何不能让这事捅出去!”瓦里娅吓得慌慌张张地嚷着,“不能有一点丑事的阴影!去吧,去求个原谅吧!”
但一家之父已经在街上了。科利亚拿着旅行包跟在后面。尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜站在台阶上,哭泣着;她想跑去追他,但普季岑制止了她。
“这样您只会更加使他火上加油,”他对她说,“他没地方可去,过半个小时又会把他送回来的,我已经跟科利亚说过;让他去使一阵性子。”
“您胡闹什么呀,到哪里去呀!”加里亚从窗口喊了起来,“您没地方可去!”
“回来,爸爸!”瓦里娅喊道,“邻居们都听见了。”
将军停了下来,转过了身,伸出一只手,大声喊道:
“我诅咒这个家!”
“他就一定要装腔作势!”加尼亚砰的一声关上窗户,嘟哝着说。
邻居们真的听到了。瓦里娅跑出了房间。
等瓦里娅出去以后,加尼亚从桌上拿起便条,吻了一下,用舌头弹了个响声,还做了个跳起来两脚相拍的动作。

木有有木

ZxID:16465496


等级: 热心会员
举报 只看该作者 41楼  发表于: 2014-01-19 0

Part 4 Chapter 3
As a general rule, old General Ivolgin's paroxysms ended in smoke. He had before this experienced fits of sudden fury, but not very often, because he was really a man of peaceful and kindly disposition. He had tried hundreds of times to overcome the dissolute habits which he had contracted of late years. He would suddenly remember that he was "a father," would be reconciled with his wife, and shed genuine tears. His feeling for Nina Alexandrovna amounted almost to adoration; she had pardoned so much in silence, and loved him still in spite of the state of degradation into which he had fallen. But the general's struggles with his own weakness never lasted very long. He was, in his way, an impetuous man, and a quiet life of repentance in the bosom of his family soon became insupportable to him. In the end he rebelled, and flew into rages which he regretted, perhaps, even as he gave way to them, but which were beyond his control. He picked quarrels with everyone, began to hold forth eloquently, exacted unlimited respect, and at last disappeared from the house, and sometimes did not return for a long time. He had given up interfering in the affairs of his family for two years now, and knew nothing about them but what he gathered from hearsay.
But on this occasion there was something more serious than usual. Everyone seemed to know something, but to be afraid to talk about it.
The general had turned up in the bosom of his family two or three days before, but not, as usual, with the olive branch of peace in his hand, not in the garb of penitence--in which he was usually clad on such occasions--but, on the contrary, in an uncommonly bad temper. He had arrived in a quarrelsome mood, pitching into everyone he came across, and talking about all sorts and kinds of subjects in the most unexpected manner, so that it was impossible to discover what it was that was really putting him out. At moments he would be apparently quite bright and happy; but as a rule he would sit moody and thoughtful. He would abruptly commence to hold forth about the Epanchins, about Lebedeff, or the prince, and equally abruptly would stop short and refuse to speak another word, answering all further questions with a stupid smile, unconscious that he was smiling, or that he had been asked a question. The whole of the previous night he had spent tossing about and groaning, and poor Nina Alexandrovna had been busy making cold compresses and warm fomentations and so on, without being very clear how to apply them. He had fallen asleep after a while, but not for long, and had awaked in a state of violent hypochondria which had ended in his quarrel with Hippolyte, and the solemn cursing of Ptitsin's establishment generally. It was also observed during those two or three days that he was in a state of morbid self-esteem, and was specially touchy on all points of honour. Colia insisted, in discussing the matter with his mother, that all this was but the outcome of abstinence from drink, or perhaps of pining after Lebedeff, with whom up to this time the general had been upon terms of the greatest friendship; but with whom, for some reason or other, he had quarrelled a few days since, parting from him in great wrath. There had also been a scene with the prince. Colia had asked an explanation of the latter, but had been forced to conclude that he was not told the whole truth.
If Hippolyte and Nina Alexandrovna had, as Gania suspected, had some special conversation about the general's actions, it was strange that the malicious youth, whom Gania had called a scandal-monger to his face, had not allowed himself a similar satisfaction with Colia.
The fact is that probably Hippolyte was not quite so black as Gania painted him; and it was hardly likely that he had informed Nina Alexandrovna of certain events, of which we know, for the mere pleasure of giving her pain. We must never forget that human motives are generally far more complicated than we are apt to suppose, and that we can very rarely accurately describe the motives of another. It is much better for the writer, as a rule, to content himself with the bare statement of events; and we shall take this line with regard to the catastrophe recorded above, and shall state the remaining events connected with the general's trouble shortly, because we feel that we have already given to this secondary character in our story more attention than we originally intended.
The course of events had marched in the following order. When Lebedeff returned, in company with the general, after their expedition to town a few days since, for the purpose of investigation, he brought the prince no information whatever. If the latter had not himself been occupied with other thoughts and impressions at the time, he must have observed that Lebedeff not only was very uncommunicative, but even appeared anxious to avoid him.
When the prince did give the matter a little attention, he recalled the fact that during these days he had always found Lebedeff to be in radiantly good spirits, when they happened to meet; and further, that the general and Lebedeff were always together. The two friends did not seem ever to be parted for a moment.
Occasionally the prince heard loud talking and laughing upstairs, and once he detected the sound of a jolly soldier's song going on above, and recognized the unmistakable bass of the general's voice. But the sudden outbreak of song did not last; and for an hour afterwards the animated sound of apparently drunken conversation continued to be heard from above. At length there was the clearest evidence of a grand mutual embracing, and someone burst into tears. Shortly after this, however, there was a violent but short-lived quarrel, with loud talking on both sides.
All these days Colia had been in a state of great mental preoccupation. Muishkin was usually out all day, and only came home late at night. On his return he was invariably informed that Colia had been looking for him. However, when they did meet, Colia never had anything particular to tell him, excepting that he was highly dissatisfied with the general and his present condition of mind and behaviour.
"They drag each other about the place," he said, and get drunk together at the pub close by here, and quarrel in the street on the way home, and embrace one another after it, and don't seem to part for a moment."
When the prince pointed out that there was nothing new about that, for that they had always behaved in this manner together, Colia did not know what to say; in fact he could not explain what it was that specially worried him, just now, about his father.
On the morning following the bacchanalian songs and quarrels recorded above, as the prince stepped out of the house at about eleven o'clock, the general suddenly appeared before him, much agitated.
"I have long sought the honour and opportunity of meeting you-- much-esteemed Lef Nicolaievitch," he murmured, pressing the prince's hand very hard, almost painfully so; "long--very long."
The prince begged him to step in and sit down.
"No--I will not sit down,--I am keeping you, I see,--another time!--I think I may be permitted to congratulate you upon the realization of your heart's best wishes, is it not so?"
"What best wishes?"
The prince blushed. He thought, as so many in his position do, that nobody had seen, heard, noticed, or understood anything.
"Oh--be easy, sir, be easy! I shall not wound your tenderest feelings. I've been through it all myself, and I know well how unpleasant it is when an outsider sticks his nose in where he is not wanted. I experience this every morning. I came to speak to you about another matter, though, an important matter. A very important matter, prince."
The latter requested him to take a seat once more, and sat down himself.
"Well--just for one second, then. The fact is, I came for advice. Of course I live now without any very practical objects in life; but, being full of self-respect, in which quality the ordinary Russian is so deficient as a rule, and of activity, I am desirous, in a word, prince, of placing myself and my wife and children in a position of--in fact, I want advice."
The prince commended his aspirations with warmth.
"Quite so--quite so! But this is all mere nonsense. I came here to speak of something quite different, something very important, prince. And I have determined to come to you as to a man in whose sincerity and nobility of feeling I can trust like--like--are you surprised at my words, prince?"
The prince was watching his guest, if not with much surprise, at all events with great attention and curiosity.
The old man was very pale; every now and then his lips trembled, and his hands seemed unable to rest quietly, but continually moved from place to place. He had twice already jumped up from his chair and sat down again without being in the least aware of it. He would take up a hook from the table and open it--talking all the while,--look at the heading of a chapter, shut it and put it back again, seizing another immediately, but holding it unopened in his hand, and waving it in the air as he spoke.
"But enough!" he cried, suddenly. "I see I have been boring you with my--"
"Not in the least--not in the least, I assure you. On the contrary, I am listening most attentively, and am anxious to guess-"
"Prince, I wish to place myself in a respectable position--I wish to esteem myself--and to--"
"My dear sir, a man of such noble aspirations is worthy of all esteem by virtue of those aspirations alone."
The prince brought out his "copy-book sentence" in the firm belief that it would produce a good effect. He felt instinctively that some such well-sounding humbug, brought out at the proper moment, would soothe the old man's feelings, and would be specially acceptable to such a man in such a position. At all hazards, his guest must be despatched with heart relieved and spirit comforted; that was the problem before the prince at this moment.
The phrase flattered the general, touched him, and pleased him mightily. He immediately changed his tone, and started off on a long and solemn explanation. But listen as he would, the prince could make neither head nor tail of it.
The general spoke hotly and quickly for ten minutes; he spoke as though his words could not keep pace with his crowding thoughts. Tears stood in his eyes, and yet his speech was nothing but a collection of disconnected sentences, without beginning and without end--a string of unexpected words and unexpected sentiments--colliding with one another, and jumping over one another, as they burst from his lips.
"Enough!" he concluded at last, "you understand me, and that is the great thing. A heart like yours cannot help understanding the sufferings of another. Prince, you are the ideal of generosity; what are other men beside yourself? But you are young--accept my blessing! My principal object is to beg you to fix an hour for a most important conversation--that is my great hope, prince. My heart needs but a little friendship and sympathy, and yet I cannot always find means to satisfy it."
"But why not now? I am ready to listen, and--"
"No, no--prince, not now! Now is a dream! And it is too, too important! It is to be the hour of Fate to me--MY OWN hour. Our interview is not to be broken in upon by every chance comer, every impertinent guest--and there are plenty of such stupid, impertinent fellows"--(he bent over and whispered mysteriously, with a funny, frightened look on his face)--"who are unworthy to tie your shoe, prince. I don't say MINE, mind--you will understand me, prince. Only YOU understand me, prince--no one else. HE doesn't understand me, he is absolutely--ABSOLUTELY unable to sympathize. The first qualification for understanding another is Heart."
The prince was rather alarmed at all this, and was obliged to end by appointing the same hour of the following day for the interview desired. The general left him much comforted and far less agitated than when he had arrived.
At seven in the evening, the prince sent to request Lebedeff to pay him a visit. Lebedeff came at once, and "esteemed it an honour," as he observed, the instant he entered the room. He acted as though there had never been the slightest suspicion of the fact that he had systematically avoided the prince for the last three days.
He sat down on the edge of his chair, smiling and making faces, and rubbing his hands, and looking as though he were in delighted expectation of hearing some important communication, which had been long guessed by all.
The prince was instantly covered with confusion; for it appeared to be plain that everyone expected something of him--that everyone looked at him as though anxious to congratulate him, and greeted him with hints, and smiles, and knowing looks.
Keller, for instance, had run into the house three times of late, "just for a moment," and each time with the air of desiring to offer his congratulations. Colia, too, in spite of his melancholy, had once or twice begun sentences in much the same strain of suggestion or insinuation.
The prince, however, immediately began, with some show of annoyance, to question Lebedeff categorically, as to the general's present condition, and his opinion thereon. He described the morning's interview in a few words.
"Everyone has his worries, prince, especially in these strange and troublous times of ours," Lebedeff replied, drily, and with the air of a man disappointed of his reasonable expectations.
"Dear me, what a philosopher you are!" laughed the prince.
Philosophy is necessary, sir--very necessary--in our day. It is too much neglected. As for me, much esteemed prince, I am sensible of having experienced the honour of your confidence in a certain matter up to a certain point, but never beyond that point. I do not for a moment complain--"
"Lebedeff, you seem to be angry for some reason!" said the prince.
"Not the least bit in the world, esteemed and revered prince! Not the least bit in the world!" cried Lebedeff, solemnly, with his hand upon his heart. "On the contrary, I am too painfully aware that neither by my position in the world, nor by my gifts of intellect and heart, nor by my riches, nor by any former conduct of mine, have I in any way deserved your confidence, which is far above my highest aspirations and hopes. Oh no, prince; I may serve you, but only as your humble slave! I am not angry, oh no! Not angry; pained perhaps, but nothing more.
"My dear Lebedeff, I--"
"Oh, nothing more, nothing more! I was saying to myself but now... 'I am quite unworthy of friendly relations with him,' say I; 'but perhaps as landlord of this house I may, at some future date, in his good time, receive information as to certain imminent and much to be desired changes--'"
So saying Lebedeff fixed the prince with his sharp little eyes, still in hope that he would get his curiosity satisfied.
The prince looked back at him in amazement.
"I don't understand what you are driving at!" he cried, almost angrily, "and, and--what an intriguer you are, Lebedeff!" he added, bursting into a fit of genuine laughter.
Lebedeff followed suit at once, and it was clear from his radiant face that he considered his prospects of satisfaction immensely improved.
"And do you know," the prince continued, "I am amazed at your naive ways, Lebedeff! Don't he angry with me--not only yours, everybody else's also! You are waiting to hear something from me at this very moment with such simplicity that I declare I feel quite ashamed of myself for having nothing whatever to tell you. I swear to you solemnly, that there is nothing to tell. There! Can you take that in?" The prince laughed again.
Lebedeff assumed an air of dignity. It was true enough that he was sometimes naive to a degree in his curiosity; but he was also an excessively cunning gentleman, and the prince was almost converting him into an enemy by his repeated rebuffs. The prince did not snub Lebedeff's curiosity, however, because he felt any contempt for him; but simply because the subject was too delicate to talk about. Only a few days before he had looked upon his own dreams almost as crimes. But Lebedeff considered the refusal as caused by personal dislike to himself, and was hurt accordingly. Indeed, there was at this moment a piece of news, most interesting to the prince, which Lebedeff knew and even had wished to tell him, but which he now kept obstinately to himself.
"And what can I do for you, esteemed prince? Since I am told you sent for me just now," he said, after a few moments' silence.
"Oh, it was about the general," began the prince, waking abruptly from the fit of musing which he too had indulged in "and-and about the theft you told me of."
"That is--er--about--what theft?"
"Oh come! just as if you didn't understand, Lukian Timofeyovitch! What are you up to? I can't make you out! The money, the money, sir! The four hundred roubles that you lost that day. You came and told me about it one morning, and then went off to Petersburg. There, NOW do you understand?"
"Oh--h--h! You mean the four hundred roubles!" said Lebedeff, dragging the words out, just as though it had only just dawned upon him what the prince was talking about. "Thanks very much, prince, for your kind interest--you do me too much honour. I found the money, long ago!"
"You found it? Thank God for that!"
"Your exclamation proves the generous sympathy of your nature, prince; for four hundred roubles--to a struggling family man like myself--is no small matter!"
"I didn't mean that; at least, of course, I'm glad for your sake, too," added the prince, correcting himself, " but--how did you find it?"
"Very simply indeed! I found it under the chair upon which my coat had hung; so that it is clear the purse simply fell out of the pocket and on to the floor!"
"Under the chair? Impossible! Why, you told me yourself that you had searched every corner of the room? How could you not have looked in the most likely place of all?"
"Of course I looked there,--of course I did! Very much so! I looked and scrambled about, and felt for it, and wouldn't believe it was not there, and looked again and again. It is always so in such cases. One longs and expects to find a lost article; one sees it is not there, and the place is as hare as one's palm; and yet one returns and looks again and again, fifteen or twenty times, likely enough!"
"Oh, quite so, of course. But how was it in your case?--I don't quite understand," said the bewildered prince. "You say it wasn't there at first, and that you searched the place thoroughly, and yet it turned up on that very spot!"
"Yes, sir--on that very spot." The prince gazed strangely at Lebedeff. "And the general?" he asked, abruptly.
"The--the general? How do you mean, the general?" said Lebedeff, dubiously, as though he had not taken in the drift of the prince's remark.
"Oh, good heavens! I mean, what did the general say when the purse turned up under the chair? You and he had searched for it together there, hadn't you?"
"Quite so--together! But the second time I thought better to say nothing about finding it. I found it alone."
"But--why in the world--and the money? Was it all there?"
"I opened the purse and counted it myself; right to a single rouble."
"I think you might have come and told me," said the prince, thoughtfully.
"Oh--I didn't like to disturb you, prince, in the midst of your private and doubtless most interesting personal reflections. Besides, I wanted to appear, myself, to have found nothing. I took the purse, and opened it, and counted the money, and shut it and put it down again under the chair."
"What in the world for?"
"Oh, just out of curiosity," said Lebedeff, rubbing his hands and sniggering.
"What, it's still there then, is it? Ever since the day before yesterday?"
"Oh no! You see, I was half in hopes the general might find it. Because if I found it, why should not he too observe an object lying before his very eyes? I moved the chair several times so as to expose the purse to view, but the general never saw it. He is very absent just now, evidently. He talks and laughs and tells stories, and suddenly flies into a rage with me, goodness knows why."
"Well, but--have you taken the purse away now?"
"No, it disappeared from under the chair in the night."
"Where is it now, then?"
"Here," laughed Lebedeff, at last, rising to his full height and looking pleasantly at the prince, "here, in the lining of my coat. Look, you can feel it for yourself, if you like!"
Sure enough there was something sticking out of the front of the coat--something large. It certainly felt as though it might well be the purse fallen through a hole in the pocket into the lining.
"I took it out and had a look at it; it's all right. I've let it slip back into the lining now, as you see, and so I have been walking about ever since yesterday morning; it knocks against my legs when I walk along."
"H'm! and you take no notice of it?"
"Quite so, I take no notice of it. Ha, ha! and think of this, prince, my pockets are always strong and whole, and yet, here in one night, is a huge hole. I know the phenomenon is unworthy of your notice; but such is the case. I examined the hole, and I declare it actually looks as though it had been made with a pen- knife, a most improbable contingency."
"And--and--the general?"
"Ah, very angry all day, sir; all yesterday and all today. He shows decided bacchanalian predilections at one time, and at another is tearful and sensitive, but at any moment he is liable to paroxysms of such rage that I assure you, prince, I am quite alarmed. I am not a military man, you know. Yesterday we were sitting together in the tavern, and the lining of my coat was-- quite accidentally, of course--sticking out right in front. The general squinted at it, and flew into a rage. He never looks me quite in the face now, unless he is very drunk or maudlin; but yesterday he looked at me in such a way that a shiver went all down my back. I intend to find the purse tomorrow; but till then I am going to have another night of it with him."
"What's the good of tormenting him like this?" cried the prince.
"I don't torment him, prince, I don't indeed!" cried Lebedeff, hotly. "I love him, my dear sir, I esteem him; and believe it or not, I love him all the better for this business, yes--and value him more."
Lebedeff said this so seriously that the prince quite lost his temper with him.
"Nonsense! love him and torment him so! Why, by the very fact that he put the purse prominently before you, first under the chair and then in your lining, he shows that he does not wish to deceive you, but is anxious to beg your forgiveness in this artless way. Do you hear? He is asking your pardon. He confides in the delicacy of your feelings, and in your friendship for him. And you can allow yourself to humiliate so thoroughly honest a man!"
"Thoroughly honest, quite so, prince, thoroughly honest!" said Lebedeff, with flashing eyes. "And only you, prince, could have found so very appropriate an expression. I honour you for it, prince. Very well, that's settled; I shall find the purse now and not tomorrow. Here, I find it and take it out before your eyes! And the money is all right. Take it, prince, and keep it till tomorrow, will you? Tomorrow or next day I'll take it back again. I think, prince, that the night after its disappearance it was buried under a bush in the garden. So I believe--what do you think of that?"
"Well, take care you don't tell him to his face that you have found the purse. Simply let him see that it is no longer in the lining of your coat, and form his own conclusions."
"Do you think so? Had I not just better tell him I have found it, and pretend I never guessed where it was?"
"No, I don't think so," said the prince, thoughtfully; "it's too late for that--that would be dangerous now. No, no! Better say nothing about it. Be nice with him, you know, but don't show him --oh, YOU know well enough--"
"I know, prince, of course I know, but I'm afraid I shall not carry it out; for to do so one needs a heart like your own. He is so very irritable just now, and so proud. At one moment he will embrace me, and the next he flies out at me and sneers at me, and then I stick the lining forward on purpose. Well, au revoir, prince, I see I am keeping you, and boring you, too, interfering with your most interesting private reflections."
"Now, do be careful! Secrecy, as before!"
"Oh, silence isn't the word! Softly, softly!"
But in spite of this conclusion to the episode, the prince remained as puzzled as ever, if not more so. He awaited next morning's interview with the general most impatiently.

将军的风波换在任何别的时候是不会有什么名堂而告终的。过去他也有过这一类突如其来的胡闹,虽然相当少,因为总的来说,这是个温顺而几乎是很善良的人,他大概上百次跟近年来沾染的不良行为作斗争。他经常会忽然想起,他是“一家之主”,就与妻子和好,还真诚地哭泣,他尊重尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜到崇拜的地步,因为她这么多次地默默原谅了他,甚至在他处于这么可笑和屈辱的境况下仍然爱他。但是与不良行为作斗争这种慨然之举往往持续不了多久;将军也是个十分“好冲动”的人,虽然有他自己的方式;他通常受不了在自己家里不断忏悔和无所事事的生活,最后就起来造反;他会陷于狂热,也许,就在那种时刻他也自己责备自己,但却无法克制,于是就吵架,开始大言不惭、娓娓动听地说大话;没有分寸也是做不到地要求人家对他恭敬,结果便从家出走,有时甚至很长时间。近两年来他只是一般地了解或者听听家里的事务;他不再详细地干预这些事,已经丝毫不感到自己对此负有使命。
但是这回“将军的胡闹”却表现出某种不同寻常的东西;大家都仿佛知道什么事,大家又似乎害怕说出来。将军“正式”到家里来,也就是到尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜这儿来,仅仅是三天前的事,但是不像过去“回来”时那样通常显得很温顺并表示悔过,这次却相反,他非同寻常地好发怒。他说话很多,心神不宁,跟所有遇见他的人说起话来都很激烈,仿佛一个劲地急急责备他人似的,但谈的尽是五花八门、意想不到的事,你无论如何也弄不清楚,现在使他心神不宁的究竟是什么。有时他说话很快话,但常常若有所思,不过他自己也不知道到底在想什么,突然他开始讲起什么事情来--讲叶潘钦家,讲公爵,讲列别杰夫--又嘎然而止,完全不再说话,对于人家的追问只是报以愚钝的微笑,其实,他甚至没有发觉人家在问他,而他自己在笑。最后一夜他唉声叹气,哼哼哈哈的,把尼娜·亚尼山德罗夫娜折腾得够受,她整夜都给他做热敷;早晨他忽然睡着了、睡了四个小时,醒来时疑心病大发作弄得不可收拾,最后与伊波利特吵嘴以“诅咒这个家”而告终。大家也注意到,这三天中他不断地陷于强烈的自尊心理,结果就是变得异常容易见怪。科利亚劝说着母亲,坚持认为这一切是想酒喝的缘故,也可能是想列别杰夫,因为近些时候来将军与他异常友好,但是三天前他忽然与列别杰夫吵架了,分手时极为愤怒,甚至跟公爵也有什么龃龉。科利亚请求公爵说明情况,可事后他就开始怀疑、有什么事情公爵似乎不想告诉他。如果像加尼亚绝对有把握地认为的那样,在伊彼利特和尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜之间发生过某种特殊的谈话,那么奇怪的是,被加尼亚直截了当称之爱搬弄是非者的这个恶毒的先生并没有用这样的方式来开导科利亚并以此为乐。很可能,这不是如加尼亚跟瓦里娅说话时描写成那样的恶毒的“男核”,而是另一类恶毒;再说他未必会告诉尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜自己的某种观察结果,仅仅是为了“撕碎她的心”。我们不会忘记,人的行为的原因通常比我们事后解释的总要无限之杂、多样得多,并且很少能明确地描述清楚的,有时候讲活者最好还是局限于简单扼要的叙述。下面解释将军现在发生的灾难时我们就将这样做;因为无论我们怎么努力,还是完全有必要把比原先设想的更多的注意和篇幅放到我们故事的这个次要人物身上。
这些事件一件接一件顺序是这样的:
列别杰夫去彼得堡寻找费尔迪先科后,就在那一天与将军一起回来了,他没有告诉公爵什么特别的情况。假如那时公爵不是被别的一些对他来说是重要的想法分了心和占据了头脑的话,那么他很快就会发现,在那以后的两天里列别杰夫不仅没有向他做任何说明,相反,他甚至不知为什么回避跟公爵见面。最后,公爵终于注意到这一情况,他感到非常诧异,在这两天里他偶然遇见列别杰夫时,记得他也总是兴高采烈,心境极好,而且几乎老跟将军在一起。两个朋友已经到了一刻也不分离的地步。公爵有时候听到上面传至他这儿的很快的大声谈话,夹着笑声的快活的争论;有一次很晚了忽如其来出人意料地传到他这儿一阵又是歌颂战斗的又是歌颂酒神的歌声,公爵立图分辨出这是将军的沙哑的男低音。但是响起了歌声没有唱完又突然静默下来了。接着是热烈振奋的,据种种迹象来判断是喝醉了的谈话,延续了大约一小时。可以猜到,楼上寻欢作乐的朋友在拥抱,最后两人哭了起来。后来突然又是激烈的争吵,但也很快就沉寂下来。整个这段时间科利亚的情绪特别忧虑不安。公爵大部分时间不在家,有时回来很晚:总是有人告诉他,科利亚整天都在找他,打听他。但是在见面时科利亚却没说什么特别的话,只是对将军及其目前的举止表示极大的“不满”,说他们“到处闲逛,在不远的一家小酒馆里酗酒,在街上拥抱和骂人,互相挑逗招惹,又无法分手。”当公爵向他指出,过去几乎每天也都是这种样子时,科利亚简直不知道怎么回答和怎么解释,目前他的不安究竟归结为什么原因。
在唱酒神歌和争吵以后的第二天上午,大约11点左右,公爵正欲走出家门时,将军突然出现在他面前,因什么而异常焦躁不安,几乎是激动非凡。
“深深尊敬的列夫·尼古拉那维奇,我寻找机会荣幸地见到您已经很久了,很久,非常久,”他十分紧地握住公爵的手,几乎使人感到疼痛,一边嘟哝着说,“非常非常久了。”
公爵请他坐下。
“不,不坐了,何况我耽搁您了,我……下次吧,好像,借此机会我可以祝贺您……实现了……心愿。”
“什么心愿?”
公爵不好意思了。正像许多处于他这种状况的人那样,他觉得,无论谁都绝对什么也看不到、猜不到、理解不到。
“请放心,请放心!我不令惊扰您那最最柔婉的感情的。我自己也体验过,我自己知道,什么是不知趣,用谚语……好像这么说……外人的……鼻子……伸到人家不要你伸的地方了。每天上午我都体验到这一点。我来有另一件事,一件重要的事。公爵,是一件非常重要的事。”
公爵又一次请他坐下,自己也坐了下来。
“那就坐一会儿……我来请您出主意,当然,我现在过的是没有实际目的的生活;但是我尊重自己,尊重……俄罗斯人那么忽视的求实进取精神,总的来说……,我希望能使自己,我的妻子、我的孩子能有地位……一句话,公爵,我是来讨教的。”
公爵热烈地称赞了他的意图。
“嘿,这一切都是胡说,”将军很快就打断他说,“主要的我不是谈这个,是谈另一件重要的事。我决定正是向您表明心迹,列夫·尼古拉耶维奇,因为您是个真诚待人和有高尚情操的人,我对此深信不疑,还因为……因为……您对我的话不感到惊讶吧,公爵?”
公爵即使不特别惊讶,也异常注意和好奇地注视着这位客人。老头有点脸色发白,他的嘴唇有时微微哆嗦,两只手似乎也找不到安宁的地方可放。他仅仅坐了几分钟,已经不知为什么两次从椅子上站起来,又突然坐下,显然毫不注意自己的仪态。桌上放着书;他一边继续说话,一边拿起一本书,朝翻开的书页里阴了一眼,马上又合拢书,将它放到桌上,又抓起另一本,他已不再打开这一本,其余的时间里一直将它拿在右手中,不停地挥动着它。
“够了!”他突然高喊起来,“我看得出,我大大打扰了您。”
“丝毫也不,别那么想,请讲吧,相反我在用心听并想领悟……”
“公爵!我希望使自己能有令人尊敬的地位……我希望尊重自己以及……自己的权利、”
“一个人有这样的愿望,光凭这点他就已完全值得尊敬了。”
公爵说出这一古板的句子深信会产生很好的作用。他仿佛本能地猜测到,类似刚才所说的空泛但听起来让人舒心的句子能突然征服像将军这样的,特别是处于这种状态中的人的心灵,并使之平静。不论怎样,应该让这样的客人走时心头轻松,这就是他的使命。
这句话使将军快活,有所触动并且也讨得他的喜欢。他突然大为感动,一下子改变了语气,开始热烈地做起长篇解释来。但是公爵无论怎么集中注意,无论多么用心倾听,他还是什么也没有听懂。将军说了10分钟光景,说得热情洋溢,速度很快,仿佛怕来不及说出拥塞着的万端思绪;未了在他的眼中甚至泪花晶莹,但这毕竟是些没头没尾的句子,一些出人意料的话语,一些出人意料的思想,它们迅速而意外的冒出来,从一个思想突然跳到另一个思想。
“够了!您理解我了,我也就安心了,”他站起身,突然结柬说,“像您这样的心不可能不理解一个正在饱受痛苦的人。公爵,您高尚大度堪称理想!其余人在您面前算得了什么?但您还年轻,我为您祝福。最后我来是请求您为我拟定个时间进行一次重要的谈话,这就是我最主要的希望。我寻求的仅仅是友谊和心灵,公爵;我始终未能应付心灵的要求。”
“但是为什么不就现在谈呢?我洗耳恭听……”
“不,公爵,不!”将军急切地打断他说,“不是现在!现在谈是种理想!这太重要了,太大重要了!谈话的时刻将是彻底决定命运的时刻。这将是我的时刻、我不希望在这样的神圣的时刻第一个进来的人,头号厚颜无耻之徒来打断我们,而这样的无耻之徒往往会这样,”他忽然俯向公爵,用一种奇怪、神秘、几乎是惊恐的声音低语道,“这样的无耻之徒不值……你脚上的一只鞋跟,心爱的公爵!哦,我不说我脚上!您特别要注意:我没有提及我的脚;因为我太尊重自己了,以便直截了当他说出这一点;但是只有您一个人能理解,在这种情况下我不提自己的鞋跟,也许表现非凡的尊严和自豪。除您之外,别人谁都不会理解,公爵;完完全全不能理解!要理解需有一颗心!”
到最后公爵几乎害怕了,便给将军约走第二天也是这个时间见面。将军离去时情绪振奋,精神上得到了莫大安慰,差不多平静安定了,晚上6点多时公爵派人请别列杰夫到自己这儿来一下。
列别杰夫非常快就来了,他一进来就立即说“感到不胜荣幸”;而三天来他就像躲起来一般,显然是回避与公爵见面,现在仿佛没这回事似的。他坐到椅子边上,又是挤眉弄眼,又是满脸堆笑,小眼睛流露出嘲笑和探究的目光,同时还搓着手,摆出一副极为天真的样子等待听到什么期待已久并已为众人猜到的重大消息。这一切又使公爵感到厌恶;他渐渐明白,大家突然都开始期待着他什么,大家都看着他,似乎想要祝贺他什么,他们暗示着,微笑着,挤眉弄眼着,凯勒尔已经跑来三次,每次都呆一会儿,显然也是想来祝贺的:每次都兴高采烈又含混下清地开始说话,什么也没有讲究,便很快她走开了。(最近这些日子不知在什么地方他纵酒狂欢,这在一间弹子房里名声大振。)甚至连科利亚也不顾自己的忧虑,两次含糊其辞地与公爵谈起什么。
公爵有点气恼地直截了当问列别杰夫,对于将军目前的状态他是怎么想的,为什么将军如此不安?他三言两语向他讲述了刚才的情景。
“任何人都有自己的不安,公爵,……特别是在我们这个奇怪和不安分的世纪;就是这么回事,”列别杰夫有点冷淡地回答说,接着就委屈地下作声了,摆出一副自己的期望大受欺骗的样子。
“这算什么哲学!”公爵冷笑一下说。
“哲学是需要的,在我们这个世纪非常需要,做实际运用,但是它却受到轻视,就是这么回事,从我来说,深深敬爱的公爵,我虽然荣幸地在您所知道的某件事上得到您对我的信任,但是就只到一定程度,绝不超过那件事本身的情况……我理解这一点,丝毫也下抱怨。”
“列别杰夫,您仿佛在为什么事生气?”
“丝毫没有,一点也没有,我深深敬爱和光辉照人的公爵,一点也没有!”列别杰夫一只手按在心口,激昂地说,“相反,我恰恰马上就明白,无论是在社会上的地位,智力和心灵的发展水平,积累的财富,我过去的行为,还有知识--无论什么我都不配得到您可敬的高于我希望的信任;如果我能力您效劳,那就是当一个奴仆和佣人,而不是别的……我不是生气,只是忧伤。”
“鲁基扬·季莫菲伊奇,请别这么想!”
“绝不是别的!现在就是这样,眼前的境况就是这样!在遇见您并用我的全部心灵和思想注视您的时候,我常对自己说:朋友式的通报情况我是不配的,但是作为房东,也许在适当的时候,在期待的日期之前,这么说吧,我能得到您的指示,或者由于面临的期待着的某些变化而能得到您的通知。”
列别杰夫说这番话时,一双尖利的小眼睛一个劲地盯着惊愕地望着他的公爵;他仍然怀着满足自己好奇心的希望。
“我根本就一点也不明白,”公爵几乎愤怒地喊了起来,“您……是极端可怕的阴谋家。”他突然发生最由衷的哈哈大笑声。
列别杰夫一下子也大笑起来,他那闪烁的目光强烈地表明,他的希望已经表达清楚,甚至加倍说清楚了。
“知道吗,鲁基扬·季莫菲伊奇,我要对您说什么?只不过您别对我生气。我对您,而且不只是对您的幼稚感到惊讶!您怀着这样的幼稚期待从我这儿得到什么,而且就是现在,在此刻,这简直令我在您面前感到内疚和羞愧,因为我没有什么可以满足您;但我向您发誓,绝对没有什么,真是这样!”
公爵又笑了起来。
列别杰夫摆出一本正经的样子。的确,他有时甚至过分幼稚,好奇得令人讨厌;但与此同时这又是个相当狡黠和诡谲的人,在有些情况下甚至过分狡诈和沉默寡言。由于经常对他反感和疏远,公爵几乎给自己树了个敌人。但是公爵疏远他并非是蔑视他,而是因为他所好奇的是些颇为微妙的问题。还在几天前公爵把自己的某些理想看成是罪过,而鲁基扬·季莫菲伊奇则把公爵的拒绝看做仅仅是对自己的厌恶和不信任,因此常常带着一颗受到伤害的心从公爵身边走开,并且嫉妒科利亚和凯勒尔与公爵的关系,甚至嫉妒自己的女儿维拉·鲁基扬诺夫娜。甚至就在此刻他本来也许能够也愿意真诚地告诉公爵一个对外爵来说是极为有意思的消息,但是他却阴沉地闭口不言,没有说出来。
“说实在的,我能力您效什么劳,深深敬爱的公爵,因为毕竟您现在把我……叫了来,”沉默片刻后他终于说道。
“对了,其实,我想了解一下将军的事,”公爵也沉思了片刻,现在猝然一振,说,“还有……关于您告诉我的这次失窃的事……”
“关于什么?”
“瞧您,好像现在不憧我的话似的!啊,天哪,鲁基杨·季莫菲伊奇,您老是在演戏!是说钱,钱,您那时丢失的400卢布,在皮夹里的,早晨动身去彼得堡时您到我这儿来讲的这回事,究竟明白没有?”
“啊,您这是讲那400卢布!”列别杰夫仿佛只是现在才豁然明白,拖长了声调说,“感谢您,公爵,谢谢您的真切关心;这对我来说太荣幸了,但是……我找到了,早已找到了。”
“找到了!啊,谢天谢地!”
“您发出的感叹是极为高尚的,因为400卢布对于一个以艰辛的劳动力为生、有一大群孤儿的人来说实在并非是无关紧要的事……”
“我说的不是这一点!当然,您找到了,我也为此高兴,”公爵急忙改口说,“但是……您是怎么找到的呢?”
“非常简单,是在椅子底下找到的,我曾在那把椅子上放过常礼服,这样,显然是皮夹从口袋里滑出悼到地上。”
“怎么会掉到椅子下面去呢?不可能,您不是对我说过,所有的角落都搜寻过了,在这个最主要的地方您怎么遗漏了呢?”
“问题就在于我看过了!我记得太清楚了太清楚了,我是看过的!我四肢着地抓着,还搬开了椅子,用双手摸索过这块地方,因为我不相信自己的眼睛:我看见那里什么也没有,空空荡荡,平平光光,就像我的手掌一样,但我仍然摸索着。一个令人伤心地丢失了重要的东西……非常想找到它,尽管看到那灯什么也没有,空空如也,却仍要往那里看上十五次,这种时候往往总是产生类似灰心沮丧的情绪。”
“对,就算这样;只是怎么会这样呢?……我始终不可理解,”公爵莫名其妙地喃喃说,“您说,那地方先是什么也没有,而且您在那地方还找过,可一下又突然出现了?”
“确实一下子又突然出现了。”
公爵奇怪地望了一眼列别杰夫。
“那么将军呢?”他突然问。
“您说什么,将军?”列别杰夫又糊涂了。
“啊,我的天哪!我是问,您在椅子底下找到皮夹后,将军说什么了?您起先不是跟他一起找的吗?”
“起先是一起找的,但这一次,我向您承认,我没有吭声,认为还是不要告诉他皮夹已被我单独找到了。”
“为……为什么?钱都在吗?”
“我找开皮夹,钱都在,甚至一个卢布也不少。”
“至少要来告诉我一声嘛,”公爵若有所思地指出。
“我怕打扰您,公爵,因为您自己的事也许已使您,这么说吧,有异常丰富的感想了;此外,我自己仍装做什么也没找到。皮夹是打开过,看过,后来又合上,又将它放到椅子底下。”
“这是为什么?”
“就这样,出于进一步的好奇,”列别杰夫搓着手,突然嘻嘻笑着说。
“现在它就这样放在那里,第三天了?”
“哦,不,只放了一昼夜。要知道,在某种程度上我想让将军也找找。因为,既然我终于找到了,那又为什么将军不能发现这么引人注目,这么明显地放在椅子下的东西呢?我几次激动这张椅子,将它摆得让这个皮夹完全显露出来,但是将军却丝毫也没有注意到,这样过了整整一昼夜。看来,他现在非常心不在焉,你简直弄下明白;他说啊,讲啊,笑啊,打哈哈,而一下子又对我大发雷霆,我不知道究竟为什么。最后我们走出房间,我故意不锁门就走开了;他却犹豫起来了,想说什么话,想必是这只有这么多钱的皮夹使他担惊了,但突然又大发起脾气来,什么话也没说;我们在街上没走几步路,他就撇下我,朝另一个方向走了。直到晚上才在酒馆里遇上了。”
“但是,最终您还是从椅子下拿到了皮夹。”
“不,就在那天夜里椅子底下的皮夹不翼而飞了。”
“那么现在它在什么地方?”
“就在这里,”列别杰夫从椅子上挺直身子站起来,快活地望着公爵,忽然笑着说,“突然它就在这里,在我常礼服的下摆里。瞧,您请亲自来看看,摸摸。”
确实,在常礼服左边下摆,简直就在前面的位置,非常显眼,构成一只口袋似的,摸一下便立即能猜到,这里有一只皮夹子,它是从兜底通了的口袋里掉到那儿去的。
“我掏出来看过,分文不少。我又放进去,昨天起就这样让它留在下摆里带在身上,走起路来甚至还磕碰腿。”
“您难道没有发觉?”
“我是没有发觉,嘻嘻!您倒想想,深深敬爱的公爵(虽然此事不值得您如此特别的关注),我的口袋一直是完好的,可突然一夜之间一下子有了这么个窟窿!我就好奇地细细察看了,似乎是有人用削笔刀割破的,几乎是不可思议的事!”
“那么……将军怎么样?”
“他整天都在生气,昨天和今天都这样;心里不称心满意得不得了;一会儿兴奋发狂乃至乐意巴结奉承,一会儿多愁善感乃至声泪俱下,一会儿突然大发脾气乃至我都怕他,真的;公爵,我毕竟不是军人。昨天我们坐在酒馆里,我的衣下摆仿佛无意间非常明显地突出着,像座小山似地鼓鼓的;他斜眼膘着,生着闷气。他现在早就已经不正面看我了,除非醉得很厉害或者大动感情的时候;但是昨天却两次这样看了我一眼,我背上简直起了鸡皮疙瘩。不过,我准备明天把皮夹算正式找出来,而在明天之前还要跟他一起玩一玩。”
“您这样折磨他是为了什么?”公爵高声嚷了起来。
“我不是折磨他,公爵,不是折磨,”列别杰夫急切地接着说,“我真诚地爱他和……尊敬他;而现在,随您信不信,他对我来说变得更为可贵,我更看重他了!”
列别杰夫说这一切的时候是那么认真和诚挚,实在让公爵的气忿得很。
“您爱他,又这样折磨他!得了吧,他把您丢失的东西给您放到显眼的地方……椅子底下和常礼服里,他就想用这一着直接向您表示,他不想跟您耍滑头,而是朴直地请求您的原谅。您听见了吧:他在请求原谅!看来,他寄希望于你们之间的温厚感情,相信您对他的友情。可是您却把这么一个……极为诚实的人蒙受这样的屈辱!”
“极为诚实的人,公爵,极为诚实的人!”列别杰夫目光炯炯,接过话说,“正是只有您一个人,最高尚的公爵,能说出这么公正的话来:就为这一点我忠于您,甚至崇拜您,虽然我因为各种恶习已经腐朽了!就这样决定了!现在,我马上就把皮夹找出来,下等明天了;瞧,我当您的面把它掏出来;喏,就是它;喏,钱也悉数都在;喏,您拿起来,最高尚的公爵,拿着,保存到明天,明天或后天我会拿的;知道吗,公爵,这丢失的钱第一夜曾藏在我花园里一块小石头下面,您怎么想。”
“注意,别这么当面对他说皮夹找到了。就让他无意地看到,衣服下摆里已经什么也没有了,他就会明白的。”
“就这样的吗?告诉他我找到了,不是更好吗?还要装做在此以前一直没有猜到在什么地方。”
“不,”公爵沉思着说,“不,现在已经晚了,这比较危险;真的,最好别说!面对他您要温和些,但是……也别太敞了……还有……还有……您自己知道。”
“我知道,公爵,知道,也就是说,我知道是知道,恐怕做不到;因为这要有像您这样的心。何况我自己也是个易动怒和脾气坏的人,他现在有时候对我十分傲慢;一会嘤嘤啜位和紧紧拥抱,一会又突然开始侮辱人,轻蔑地嘲笑人;嘿,这下我可要故意把下摆显示出来,嘻嘻!再见,公爵,显然我阻碍和打扰了您最有意思的感情,可以这么说……”
“但是,看在上帝面上,请保守原先的秘密!”
“悄悄地行动,悄悄地行动!”
但是,尽管事情已经了结,公爵仍然心事重重,几乎比过去更加忧虑。他急不可耐地等待着明天与将军的约会。

木有有木

ZxID:16465496


等级: 热心会员
举报 只看该作者 42楼  发表于: 2014-01-19 0

Part 4 Chapter 5
IN point of fact, Varia had rather exaggerated the certainty of her news as to the prince's betrothal to Aglaya. Very likely, with the perspicacity of her sex, she gave out as an accomplished fact what she felt was pretty sure to become a fact in a few days. Perhaps she could not resist the satisfaction of pouring one last drop of bitterness into her brother Gania's cup, in spite of her love for him. At all events, she had been unable to obtain any definite news from the Epanchin girls--the most she could get out of them being hints and surmises, and so on. Perhaps Aglaya's sisters had merely been pumping Varia for news while pretending to impart information; or perhaps, again, they had been unable to resist the feminine gratification of teasing a friend--for, after all this time, they could scarcely have helped divining the aim of her frequent visits.
On the other hand, the prince, although he had told Lebedeff,--as we know, that nothing had happened, and that he had nothing to impart,--the prince may have been in error. Something strange seemed to have happened, without anything definite having actually happened. Varia had guessed that with her true feminine instinct.
How or why it came about that everyone at the Epanchins' became imbued with one conviction--that something very important had happened to Aglaya, and that her fate was in process of settlement--it would be very difficult to explain. But no sooner had this idea taken root, than all at once declared that they had seen and observed it long ago; that they had remarked it at the time of the "poor knight" joke, and even before, though they had been unwilling to believe in such nonsense.
So said the sisters. Of course, Lizabetha Prokofievna had foreseen it long before the rest; her "heart had been sore" for a long while, she declared, and it was now so sore that she appeared to be quite overwhelmed, and the very thought of the prince became distasteful to her.
There was a question to be decided--most important, but most difficult; so much so, that Mrs. Epanchin did not even see how to put it into words. Would the prince do or not? Was all this good or bad? If good (which might be the case, of course), WHY good? If bad (which was hardly doubtful), WHEREIN, especially, bad? Even the general, the paterfamilias, though astonished at first, suddenly declared that, "upon his honour, he really believed he had fancied something of the kind, after all. At first, it seemed a new idea, and then, somehow, it looked as familiar as possible." His wife frowned him down there. This was in the morning; but in the evening, alone with his wife, he had given tongue again.
"Well, really, you know"--(silence)--"of course, you know all this is very strange, if true, which I cannot deny; but"-- (silence).--" But, on the other hand, if one looks things in the face, you know--upon my honour, the prince is a rare good fellow-- and--and--and--well, his name, you know--your family name--all this looks well, and perpetuates the name and title and all that-- which at this moment is not standing so high as it might--from one point of view--don't you know? The world, the world is the world, of course--and people will talk--and--and--the prince has property, you know--if it is not very large--and then he--he--" (Continued silence, and collapse of the general.)
Hearing these words from her husband, Lizabetha Prokofievna was driven beside herself.
According to her opinion, the whole thing had been one huge, fantastical, absurd, unpardonable mistake. "First of all, this prince is an idiot, and, secondly, he is a fool--knows nothing of the world, and has no place in it. Whom can he be shown to? Where can you take him to? What will old Bielokonski say? We never thought of such a husband as THAT for our Aglaya!"
Of course, the last argument was the chief one. The maternal heart trembled with indignation to think of such an absurdity, although in that heart there rose another voice, which said: "And WHY is not the prince such a husband as you would have desired for Aglaya?" It was this voice which annoyed Lizabetha Prokofievna more than anything else.
For some reason or other, the sisters liked the idea of the prince. They did not even consider it very strange; in a word, they might be expected at any moment to range themselves strongly on his side. But both of them decided to say nothing either way. It had always been noticed in the family that the stronger Mrs. Epanchin's opposition was to any project, the nearer she was, in reality, to giving in.
Alexandra, however, found it difficult to keep absolute silence on the subject. Long since holding, as she did, the post of "confidential adviser to mamma," she was now perpetually called in council, and asked her opinion, and especially her assistance, in order to recollect "how on earth all this happened?" Why did no one see it? Why did no one say anything about it? What did all that wretched "poor knight" joke mean? Why was she, Lizabetha Prokofievna, driven to think, and foresee, and worry for everybody, while they all sucked their thumbs, and counted the crows in the garden, and did nothing? At first, Alexandra had been very careful, and had merely replied that perhaps her father's remark was not so far out: that, in the eyes of the world, probably the choice of the prince as a husband for one of the Epanchin girls would be considered a very wise one. Warming up, however, she added that the prince was by no means a fool, and never had been; and that as to "place in the world," no one knew what the position of a respectable person in Russia would imply in a few years--whether it would depend on successes in the government service, on the old system, or what.
To all this her mother replied that Alexandra was a freethinker, and that all this was due to that "cursed woman's rights question."
Half an hour after this conversation, she went off to town, and thence to the Kammenny Ostrof, ["Stone Island," a suburb and park of St. Petersburg] to see Princess Bielokonski, who had just arrived from Moscow on a short visit. The princess was Aglaya's godmother.
"Old Bielokonski"listened to all the fevered and despairing lamentations of Lizabetha Prokofievna without the least emotion; the tears of this sorrowful mother did not evoke answering sighs-- in fact, she laughed at her. She was a dreadful old despot, this princess; she could not allow equality in anything, not even in friendship of the oldest standing, and she insisted on treating Mrs. Epanchin as her protegee, as she had been thirty-five years ago. She could never put up with the independence and energy of Lizabetha's character. She observed that, as usual, the whole family had gone much too far ahead, and had converted a fly into an elephant; that, so far as she had heard their story, she was persuaded that nothing of any seriousness had occurred; that it would surely be better to wait until something DID happen; that the prince, in her opinion, was a very decent young fellow, though perhaps a little eccentric, through illness, and not quite as weighty in the world as one could wish. The worst feature was, she said, Nastasia Philipovna.
Lizabetha Prokofievna well understood that the old lady was angry at the failure of Evgenie Pavlovitch--her own recommendation. She returned home to Pavlofsk in a worse humour than when she left, and of course everybody in the house suffered. She pitched into everyone, because, she declared, they had 'gone mad.' Why were things always mismanaged in her house? Why had everybody been in such a frantic hurry in this matter? So far as she could see, nothing whatever had happened. Surely they had better wait and see what was to happen, instead of making mountains out of molehills.
And so the conclusion of the matter was that it would be far better to take it quietly, and wait coolly to see what would turn up. But, alas! peace did not reign for more than ten minutes. The first blow dealt to its power was in certain news communicated to Lizabetha Prokofievna as to events which bad happened during her trip to see the princess. (This trip had taken place the day after that on which the prince had turned up at the Epanchins at nearly one o'clock at night, thinking it was nine.)
The sisters replied candidly and fully enough to their mother's impatient questions on her return. They said, in the first place, that nothing particular had happened since her departure; that the prince had been, and that Aglaya had kept him waiting a long while before she appeared--half an hour, at least; that she had then come in, and immediately asked the prince to have a game of chess; that the prince did not know the game, and Aglaya had beaten him easily; that she had been in a wonderfully merry mood, and had laughed at the prince, and chaffed him so unmercifully that one was quite sorry to see his wretched expression.
She had then asked him to play cards--the game called "little fools." At this game the tables were turned completely, for the prince had shown himself a master at it. Aglaya had cheated and changed cards, and stolen others, in the most bare-faced way, but, in spite of everything the prince had beaten her hopelessly five times running, and she had been left "little fool" each time.
Aglaya then lost her temper, and began to say such awful things to the prince that he laughed no more, but grew dreadfully pale, especially when she said that she should not remain in the house with him, and that he ought to be ashamed of coming to their house at all, especially at night, "AFTER ALL THAT HAD HAPPENED."
So saying, she had left the room, banging the door after her, and the prince went off, looking as though he were on his way to a funeral, in spite of all their attempts at consolation.
Suddenly, a quarter of an hour after the prince's departure, Aglaya had rushed out of her room in such a hurry that she had not even wiped her eyes, which were full of tears. She came back because Colia had brought a hedgehog. Everybody came in to see the hedgehog. In answer to their questions Colia explained that the hedgehog was not his, and that he had left another boy, Kostia Lebedeff, waiting for him outside. Kostia was too shy to come in, because he was carrying a hatchet; they had bought the hedgehog and the hatchet from a peasant whom they had met on the road. He had offered to sell them the hedgehog, and they had paid fifty copecks for it; and the hatchet had so taken their fancy that they had made up their minds to buy it of their own accord. On hearing this, Aglaya urged Colia to sell her the hedgehog; she even called him "dear Colia," in trying to coax him. He refused for a long time, but at last he could hold out no more, and went to fetch Kostia Lebedeff. The latter appeared, carrying his hatchet, and covered with confusion. Then it came out that the hedgehog was not theirs, but the property of a schoolmate, one Petroff, who had given them some money to buy Schlosser's History for him, from another schoolfellow who at that moment was driven to raising money by the sale of his books. Colia and Kostia were about to make this purchase for their friend when chance brought the hedgehog to their notice, and they had succumbed to the temptation of buying it. They were now taking Petroff the hedgehog and hatchet which they had bought with his money, instead of Schiosser's History. But Aglaya so entreated them that at last they consented to sell her the hedgehog. As soon as she had got possession of it, she put it in a wicker basket with Colia's help, and covered it with a napkin. Then she said to Colia: "Go and take this hedgehog to the prince from me, and ask him to accept it as a token of my profound respect." Colia joyfully promised to do the errand, but he demanded explanations. "What does the hedgehog mean? What is the meaning of such a present?" Aglaya replied that it was none of his business. " I am sure that there is some allegory about it," Colia persisted. Aglaya grew angry, and called him "a silly boy." "If I did not respect all women in your person," replied Colia, "and if my own principles would permit it, I would soon prove to you, that I know how to answer such an insult!" But, in the end, Colia went off with the hedgehog in great delight, followed by Kostia Lebedeff. Aglaya's annoyance was soon over, and seeing that Colia was swinging the hedgehog's basket violently to and fro, she called out to him from the verandah, as if they had never quarrelled: "Colia, dear, please take care not to drop him!" Colia appeared to have no grudge against her, either, for he stopped, and answered most cordially: "No, I will not drop him! Don't be afraid, Aglaya Ivanovna!" After which he went on his way. Aglaya burst out laughing and ran up to her room, highly delighted. Her good spirits lasted the whole day.
All this filled poor Lizabetha's mind with chaotic confusion. What on earth did it all mean? The most disturbing feature was the hedgehog. What was the symbolic signification of a hedgehog? What did they understand by it? What underlay it? Was it a cryptic message?
Poor General Epanchin "put his foot in it" by answering the above questions in his own way. He said there was no cryptic message at all. As for the hedgehog, it was just a hedgehog, which meant nothing--unless, indeed, it was a pledge of friendship,--the sign of forgetting of offences and so on. At all events, it was a joke, and, of course, a most pardonable and innocent one.
We may as well remark that the general had guessed perfectly accurately.
The prince, returning home from the interview with Aglaya, had sat gloomy and depressed for half an hour. He was almost in despair when Colia arrived with the hedgehog.
Then the sky cleared in a moment. The prince seemed to arise from the dead; he asked Colia all about it, made him repeat the story over and over again, and laughed and shook hands with the boys in his delight.
It seemed clear to the prince that Aglaya forgave him, and that he might go there again this very evening; and in his eyes that was not only the main thing, but everything in the world.
"What children we are still, Colia!" he cried at last, enthusiastically,--"and how delightful it is that we can be children still!"
"Simply--my dear prince,--simply she is in love with you,--that's the whole of the secret!" replied Colia, with authority.
The prince blushed, but this time he said nothing. Colia burst out laughing and clapped his hands. A minute later the prince laughed too, and from this moment until the evening he looked at his watch every other minute to see how much time he had to wait before evening came.
But the situation was becoming rapidly critical.
Mrs. Epanchin could bear her suspense no longer, and in spite of the opposition of husband and daughters, she sent for Aglaya, determined to get a straightforward answer out of her, once for all.
"Otherwise," she observed hysterically, "I shall die before evening."
It was only now that everyone realized to what a ridiculous dead- lock the whole matter had been brought. Excepting feigned surprise, indignation, laughter, and jeering--both at the prince and at everyone who asked her questions,--nothing could be got out of Aglaya.
Lizabetha Prokofievna went to bed and only rose again in time for tea, when the prince might be expected.
She awaited him in trembling agitation; and when he at last arrived she nearly went off into hysterics.
Muishkin himself came in very timidly. He seemed to feel his way, and looked in each person's eyes in a questioning way,--for Aglaya was absent, which fact alarmed him at once.
This evening there were no strangers present--no one but the immediate members of the family. Prince S. was still in town, occupied with the affairs of Evgenie Pavlovitch's uncle.
"I wish at least HE would come and say something!" complained poor Lizabetha Prokofievna.
The general sat still with a most preoccupied air. The sisters were looking very serious and did not speak a word, and Lizabetha Prokofievna did not know how to commence the conversation.
At length she plunged into an energetic and hostile criticism of railways, and glared at the prince defiantly.
Alas Aglaya still did not come--and the prince was quite lost. He had the greatest difficulty in expressing his opinion that railways were most useful institutions,--and in the middle of his speech Adelaida laughed, which threw him into a still worse state of confusion.
At this moment in marched Aglaya, as calm and collected as could be. She gave the prince a ceremonious bow and solemnly took up a prominent position near the big round table. She looked at the prince questioningly.
All present realized that the moment for the settlement of perplexities had arrived.
"Did you get my hedgehog?" she inquired, firmly and almost angrily.
Yes, I got it," said the prince, blushing.
"Tell us now, at once, what you made of the present? I must have you answer this question for mother's sake; she needs pacifying, and so do all the rest of the family!"
"Look here, Aglaya--" began the general.
"This--this is going beyond all limits!" said Lizabetha Prokofievna, suddenly alarmed.
"It is not in the least beyond all limits, mamma!" said her daughter, firmly. "I sent the prince a hedgehog this morning, and I wish to hear his opinion of it. Go on, prince."
"What--what sort of opinion, Aglaya Ivanovna?"
"About the hedgehog."
"That is--I suppose you wish to know how I received the hedgehog, Aglaya Ivanovna,--or, I should say, how I regarded your sending him to me? In that case, I may tell you--in a word--that I--in fact--"
He paused, breathless.
"Come--you haven't told us much!" said Aglaya, after waiting some five seconds. "Very well, I am ready to drop the hedgehog, if you like; but I am anxious to be able to clear up this accumulation of misunderstandings. Allow me to ask you, prince,--I wish to hear from you, personally--are you making me an offer, or not?"
"Gracious heavens!" exclaimed Lizabetha Prokofievna. The prince started. The general stiffened in his chair; the sisters frowned.
"Don't deceive me now, prince--tell the truth. All these people persecute me with astounding questions--about you. Is there any ground for all these questions, or not? Come!"
"I have not asked you to marry me yet, Aglaya Ivanovna," said the prince, becoming suddenly animated; "but you know yourself how much I love you and trust you."
"No--I asked you this--answer this! Do you intend to ask for my band, or not?"
"Yes--I do ask for it!" said the prince, more dead than alive now.
There was a general stir in the room.
"No--no--my dear girl," began the general. "You cannot proceed like this, Aglaya, if that's how the matter stands. It's impossible. Prince, forgive it, my dear fellow, but--Lizabetha Prokofievna!"--he appealed to his spouse for help--"you must really--"
"Not I--not I! I retire from all responsibility," said Lizabetha Prokofievna, with a wave of the hand.
"Allow me to speak, please, mamma," said Aglaya. "I think I ought to have something to say in the matter. An important moment of my destiny is about to be decided"--(this is how Aglaya expressed herself)--"and I wish to find out how the matter stands, for my own sake, though I am glad you are all here. Allow me to ask you, prince, since you cherish those intentions, how you consider that you will provide for my happiness?"
"I--I don't quite know how to answer your question, Aglaya Ivanovna. What is there to say to such a question? And--and must I answer?"
"I think you are rather overwhelmed and out of breath. Have a little rest, and try to recover yourself. Take a glass of water, or--but they'll give you some tea directly."
"I love you, Aglaya Ivanovna,--I love you very much. I love only you--and--please don't jest about it, for I do love you very much."
"Well, this matter is important. We are not children--we must look into it thoroughly. Now then, kindly tell me--what does your fortune consist of?"
"No--Aglaya--come, enough of this, you mustn't behave like this," said her father, in dismay.
"It's disgraceful," said Lizabetha Prokofievna in a loud whisper.
"She's mad--quite!" said Alexandra.
"Fortune--money--do you mean?" asked the prince in some surprise.
"Just so."
"I have now--let's see--I have a hundred and thirty-five thousand roubles," said the prince, blushing violently.
"Is that all, really?" said Aglaya, candidly, without the slightest show of confusion. "However, it's not so bad, especially if managed with economy. Do you intend to serve?"
"I--I intended to try for a certificate as private tutor."
"Very good. That would increase our income nicely. Have you any intention of being a Kammer-junker?"
"A Kammer-junker? I had not thought of it, but--"
But here the two sisters could restrain themselves no longer, and both of them burst into irrepressible laughter.
Adelaida had long since detected in Aglaya's features the gathering signs of an approaching storm of laughter, which she restrained with amazing self-control.
Aglaya looked menacingly at her laughing sisters, but could not contain herself any longer, and the next minute she too had burst into an irrepressible, and almost hysterical, fit of mirth. At length she jumped up, and ran out of the room.
"I knew it was all a joke!" cried Adelaida. "I felt it ever since--since the hedgehog."
"No, no! I cannot allow this,--this is a little too much," cried Lizabetha Prokofievna, exploding with rage, and she rose from her seat and followed Aglaya out of the room as quickly as she could.
The two sisters hurriedly went after her.
The prince and the general were the only two persons left in the room.
"It's--it's really--now could you have imagined anything like it, Lef Nicolaievitch?" cried the general. He was evidently so much agitated that he hardly knew what he wished to say. "Seriously now, seriously I mean--"
"I only see that Aglaya Ivanovna is laughing at me," said the poor prince, sadly.
"Wait a bit, my boy, I'll just go--you stay here, you know. But do just explain, if you can, Lef Nicolaievitch, how in the world has all this come about? And what does it all mean? You must understand, my dear fellow; I am a father, you see, and I ought to be allowed to understand the matter--do explain, I beg you!"
"I love Aglaya Ivanovna--she knows it,--and I think she must have long known it."
The general shrugged his shoulders.
"Strange--it's strange," he said, "and you love her very much?"
"Yes, very much."
"Well--it's all most strange to me. That is--my dear fellow, it is such a surprise--such a blow--that... You see, it is not your financial position (though I should not object if you were a bit richer)--I am thinking of my daughter's happiness, of course, and the thing is--are you able to give her the happiness she deserves? And then--is all this a joke on her part, or is she in earnest? I don't mean on your side, but on hers."
At this moment Alexandra's voice was heard outside the door, calling out "Papa!"
"Wait for me here, my boy--will you? Just wait and think it all over, and I'll come back directly," he said hurriedly, and made off with what looked like the rapidity of alarm in response to Alexandra's call.
He found the mother and daughter locked in one another's arms, mingling their tears.
These were the tears of joy and peace and reconciliation. Aglaya was kissing her mother's lips and cheeks and hands; they were hugging each other in the most ardent way.
"There, look at her now--Ivan Fedorovitch! Here she is--all of her! This is our REAL Aglaya at last!" said Lizabetha Prokofievna.
Aglaya raised her happy, tearful face from her mother's breast, glanced at her father, and burst out laughing. She sprang at him and hugged him too, and kissed him over and over again. She then rushed back to her mother and hid her face in the maternal bosom, and there indulged in more tears. Her mother covered her with a corner of her shawl.
"Oh, you cruel little girl! How will you treat us all next, I wonder?" she said, but she spoke with a ring of joy in her voice, and as though she breathed at last without the oppression which she had felt so long.
"Cruel?" sobbed Aglaya. "Yes, I AM cruel, and worthless, and spoiled--tell father so,--oh, here he is--I forgot Father, listen!" She laughed through her tears.
"My darling, my little idol," cried the general, kissing and fondling her hands (Aglaya did not draw them away); "so you love this young man, do you?"
"No, no, no, can't BEAR him, I can't BEAR your young man!" cried Aglaya, raising her head. "And if you dare say that ONCE more, papa--I'm serious, you know, I'm,--do you hear me--I'm serious!"
She certainly did seem to be serious enough. She had flushed up all over and her eyes were blazing.
The general felt troubled and remained silent, while Lizabetha Prokofievna telegraphed to him from behind Aglaya to ask no questions.
"If that's the case, darling--then, of course, you shall do exactly as you like. He is waiting alone downstairs. Hadn't I better hint to him gently that he can go?" The general telegraphed to Lizabetha Prokofievna in his turn.
"No, no, you needn't do anything of the sort; you mustn't hint gently at all. I'll go down myself directly. I wish to apologize to this young man, because I hurt his feelings."
"Yes, SERIOUSLY," said the general, gravely.
"Well, you'd better stay here, all of you, for a little, and I'll go down to him alone to begin with. I'll just go in and then you can follow me almost at once. That's the best way."
She had almost reached the door when she turned round again.
"I shall laugh--I know I shall; I shall die of laughing," she said, lugubriously.
However, she turned and ran down to the prince as fast as her feet could carry her.
"Well, what does it all mean? What do you make of it?" asked the general of his spouse, hurriedly.
"I hardly dare say," said Lizabetha, as hurriedly, "but I think it's as plain as anything can be."
"I think so too, as clear as day; she loves him."
"Loves him? She is head over ears in love, that's what she is," put in Alexandra.
"Well, God bless her, God bless her, if such is her destiny," said Lizabetha, crossing herself devoutly.
"H'm destiny it is," said the general, "and there's no getting out of destiny."
With these words they all moved off towards the drawing-room, where another surprise awaited them. Aglaya had not only not laughed, as she had feared, but had gone to the prince rather timidly, and said to him:
"Forgive a silly, horrid, spoilt girl"--(she took his hand here)-- "and be quite assured that we all of us esteem you beyond all words. And if I dared to turn your beautiful, admirable simplicity to ridicule, forgive me as you would a little child its mischief. Forgive me all my absurdity of just now, which, of course, meant nothing, and could not have the slightest consequence." She spoke these words with great emphasis.
Her father, mother, and sisters came into the room and were much struck with the last words, which they just caught as they entered--"absurdity which of course meant nothing"--and still more so with the emphasis with which Aglaya had spoken.
They exchanged glances questioningly, but the prince did not seem to have understood the meaning of Aglaya's words; he was in the highest heaven of delight.
"Why do you speak so?" he murmured. "Why do you ask my forgiveness?"
He wished to add that he was unworthy of being asked for forgiveness by her, but paused. Perhaps he did understand Aglaya's sentence about "absurdity which meant nothing," and like the strange fellow that he was, rejoiced in the words.
Undoubtedly the fact that he might now come and see Aglaya as much as he pleased again was quite enough to make him perfectly happy; that he might come and speak to her, and see her, and sit by her, and walk with her--who knows, but that all this was quite enough to satisfy him for the whole of his life, and that he would desire no more to the end of time?
(Lizabetha Prokofievna felt that this might be the case, and she didn't like it; though very probably she could not have put the idea into words.)
It would be difficult to describe the animation and high spirits which distinguished the prince for the rest of the evening.
He was so happy that "it made one feel happy to look at him," as Aglaya's sisters expressed it afterwards. He talked, and told stories just as he had done once before, and never since, namely on the very first morning of his acquaintance with the Epanchins, six months ago. Since his return to Petersburg from Moscow, he had been remarkably silent, and had told Prince S. on one occasion, before everyone, that he did not think himself justified in degrading any thought by his unworthy words.
But this evening he did nearly all the talking himself, and told stories by the dozen, while he answered all questions put to him clearly, gladly, and with any amount of detail.
There was nothing, however, of love-making in his talk. His ideas were all of the most serious kind; some were even mystical and profound.
He aired his own views on various matters, some of his most private opinions and observations, many of which would have seemed rather funny, so his hearers agreed afterwards, had they not been so well expressed.
The general liked serious subjects of conversation; but both he and Lizabetha Prokofievna felt that they were having a little too much of a good thing tonight, and as the evening advanced, they both grew more or less melancholy; but towards night, the prince fell to telling funny stories, and was always the first to burst out laughing himself, which he invariably did so joyously and simply that the rest laughed just as much at him as at his stories.
As for Aglaya, she hardly said a word all the evening; but she listened with all her ears to Lef Nicolaievitch's talk, and scarcely took her eyes off him.
"She looked at him, and stared and stared, and hung on every word he said," said Lizabetha afterwards, to her husband, "and yet, tell her that she loves him, and she is furious!"
"What's to be done? It's fate," said the general, shrugging his shoulders, and, for a long while after, he continued to repeat: "It's fate, it's fate!"
We may add that to a business man like General Epanchin the present position of affairs was most unsatisfactory. He hated the uncertainty in which they had been, perforce, left. However, he decided to say no more about it, and merely to look on, and take his time and tune from Lizabetha Prokofievna.
The happy state in which the family had spent the evening, as just recorded, was not of very long duration. Next day Aglaya quarrelled with the prince again, and so she continued to behave for the next few days. For whole hours at a time she ridiculed and chaffed the wretched man, and made him almost a laughing- stock.
It is true that they used to sit in the little summer-house together for an hour or two at a time, very often, but it was observed that on these occasions the prince would read the paper, or some book, aloud to Aglaya.
"Do you know," Aglaya said to him once, interrupting the reading, "I've remarked that you are dreadfully badly educated. You never know anything thoroughly, if one asks you; neither anyone's name, nor dates, nor about treaties and so on. It's a great pity, you know!"
"I told you I had not had much of an education," replied the prince.
"How am I to respect you, if that's the case? Read on now. No-- don't! Stop reading!"
And once more, that same evening, Aglaya mystified them all. Prince S. had returned, and Aglaya was particularly amiable to him, and asked a great deal after Evgenie Pavlovitch. (Muishkin had not come in as yet.)
Suddenly Prince S. hinted something about "a new and approaching change in the family." He was led to this remark by a communication inadvertently made to him by Lizabetha Prokofievna, that Adelaida's marriage must be postponed a little longer, in order that the two weddings might come off together.
It is impossible to describe Aglaya's irritation. She flared up, and said some indignant words about "all these silly insinuations." She added that "she had no intentions as yet of replacing anybody's mistress."
These words painfully impressed the whole party; but especially her parents. Lizabetha Prokofievna summoned a secret council of two, and insisted upon the general's demanding from the prince a full explanation of his relations with Nastasia Philipovna. The general argued that it was only a whim of Aglaya's; and that, had not Prince S. unfortunately made that remark, which had confused the child and made her blush, she never would have said what she did; and that he was sure Aglaya knew well that anything she might have heard of the prince and Nastasia Philipovna was merely the fabrication of malicious tongues, and that the woman was going to marry Rogojin. He insisted that the prince had nothing whatever to do with Nastasia Philipovna, so far as any liaison was concerned; and, if the truth were to be told about it, he added, never had had.
Meanwhile nothing put the prince out, and he continued to be in the seventh heaven of bliss. Of course he could not fail to observe some impatience and ill-temper in Aglaya now and then; but he believed in something else, and nothing could now shake his conviction. Besides, Aglaya's frowns never lasted long; they disappeared of themselves.
Perhaps he was too easy in his mind. So thought Hippolyte, at all events, who met him in the park one day.
"Didn't I tell you the truth now, when I said you were in love?" he said, coming up to Muishkin of his own accord, and stopping him.
The prince gave him his hand and congratulated him upon "looking so well."
Hippolyte himself seemed to be hopeful about his state of health, as is often the case with consumptives.
He had approached the prince with the intention of talking sarcastically about his happy expression of face, but very soon forgot his intention and began to talk about himself. He began complaining about everything, disconnectedly and endlessly, as was his wont.
"You wouldn't believe," he concluded, "how irritating they all are there. They are such wretchedly small, vain, egotistical, COMMONPLACE people! Would you believe it, they invited me there under the express condition that I should die quickly, and they are all as wild as possible with me for not having died yet, and for being, on the contrary, a good deal better! Isn't it a comedy? I don't mind betting that you don't believe me!"
The prince said nothing.
"I sometimes think of coming over to you again," said Hippolyte, carelessly. "So you DON'T think them capable of inviting a man on the condition that he is to look sharp and die?"
"I certainly thought they invited you with quite other views."
"Ho, ho! you are not nearly so simple as they try to make you out! This is not the time for it, or I would tell you a thing or two about that beauty, Gania, and his hopes. You are being undermined, pitilessly undermined, and--and it is really melancholy to see you so calm about it. But alas! it's your nature--you can't help it!"
"My word! what a thing to be melancholy about! Why, do you think I should be any happier if I were to feel disturbed about the excavations you tell me of?"
"It is better to be unhappy and know the worst, than to be happy in a fool's paradise! I suppose you don't believe that you have a rival in that quarter?"
"Your insinuations as to rivalry are rather cynical, Hippolyte. I'm sorry to say I have no right to answer you! As for Gania, I put it to you, CAN any man have a happy mind after passing through what he has had to suffer? I think that is the best way to look at it. He will change yet, he has lots of time before him, and life is rich; besides--besides..." the prince hesitated. "As to being undermined, I don't know what in the world you are driving at, Hippolyte. I think we had better drop the subject!"
"Very well, we'll drop it for a while. You can't look at anything but in your exalted, generous way. You must put out your finger and touch a thing before you'll believe it, eh? Ha! ha! ha! I suppose you despise me dreadfully, prince, eh? What do you think?"
"Why? Because you have suffered more than we have?"
"No; because I am unworthy of my sufferings, if you like!"
"Whoever CAN suffer is worthy to suffer, I should think. Aglaya Ivanovna wished to see you, after she had read your confession, but--"
"She postponed the pleasure--I see--I quite understand!" said Hippolyte, hurriedly, as though he wished to banish the subject. "I hear--they tell me--that you read her all that nonsense aloud? Stupid @ bosh it was--written in delirium. And I can't understand how anyone can be so I won't say CRUEL, because the word would be humiliating to myself, but we'll say childishly vain and revengeful, as to REPROACH me with this confession, and use it as a weapon against me. Don't be afraid, I'm not referring to yourself."
"Oh, but I'm sorry you repudiate the confession, Hippolyte--it is sincere; and, do you know, even the absurd parts of it--and these are many" (here Hippolyte frowned savagely) "are, as it were, redeemed by suffering--for it must have cost you something to admit what you there say--great torture, perhaps, for all I know. Your motive must have been a very noble one all through. Whatever may have appeared to the contrary, I give you my word, I see this more plainly every day. I do not judge you; I merely say this to have it off my mind, and I am only sorry that I did not say it all THEN--"
Hippolyte flushed hotly. He had thought at first that the prince was "humbugging" him; but on looking at his face he saw that he was absolutely serious, and had no thought of any deception. Hippolyte beamed with gratification.
"And yet I must die," he said, and almost added: "a man like me @
"And imagine how that Gania annoys me! He has developed the idea --or pretends to believe--that in all probability three or four others who heard my confession will die before I do. There's an idea for you--and all this by way of CONSOLING me! Ha! ha! ha! In the first place they haven't died yet; and in the second, if they DID die--all of them--what would be the satisfaction to me in that? He judges me by himself. But he goes further, he actually pitches into me because, as he declares, 'any decent fellow' would die quietly, and that 'all this' is mere egotism on my part. He doesn't see what refinement of egotism it is on his own part--and at the same time, what ox-like coarseness! Have you ever read of the death of one Stepan Gleboff, in the eighteenth century? I read of it yesterday by chance."
"Who was he?"
He was impaled on a stake in the time of Peter."
"I know, I know! He lay there fifteen hours in the hard frost, and died with the most extraordinary fortitude--I know--what of him?"
"Only that God gives that sort of dying to some, and not to others. Perhaps you think, though, that I could not die like Gleboff?"
"Not at all!" said the prince, blushing. "I was only going to say that you--not that you could not be like Gleboff--but that you would have been more like @
"I guess what you mean--I should be an Osterman, not a Gleboff-- eh? Is that what you meant?"
"What Osterman?" asked the prince in some surprise.
"Why, Osterman--the diplomatist. Peter's Osterman," muttered Hippolyte, confused. There was a moment's pause of mutual confusion.
Oh, no, no!" said the prince at last, "that was not what I was going to say--oh no! I don't think you would ever have been like Osterman."
Hippolyte frowned gloomily.
"I'll tell you why I draw the conclusion," explained the prince, evidently desirous of clearing up the matter a little. "Because, though I often think over the men of those times, I cannot for the life of me imagine them to be like ourselves. It really appears to me that they were of another race altogether than ourselves of today. At that time people seemed to stick so to one idea; now, they are more nervous, more sensitive, more enlightened--people of two or three ideas at once--as it were. The man of today is a broader man, so to speak--and I declare I believe that is what prevents him from being so self-contained and independent a being as his brother of those earlier days. Of course my remark was only made under this impression, and not in the least @
"I quite understand. You are trying to comfort me for the naiveness with which you disagreed with me--eh? Ha! ha! ha! You are a regular child, prince! However, I cannot help seeing that you always treat me like--like a fragile china cup. Never mind, never mind, I'm not a bit angry! At all events we have had a very funny talk. Do you know, all things considered, I should like to be something better than Osterman! I wouldn't take the trouble to rise from the dead to be an Osterman. However, I see I must make arrangements to die soon, or I myself--. Well--leave me now! Au revoir. Look here--before you go, just give me your opinion: how do you think I ought to die, now? I mean--the best, the most virtuous way? Tell me!"
"You should pass us by and forgive us our happiness," said the prince in a low voice.
"Ha! ha! ha! I thought so. I thought I should hear something like that. Well, you are--you really are--oh dear me! Eloquence, eloquence! Good-bye!"

说实在的,瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜在和兄长的谈话中有点夸大了公爵向阿格拉娅·叶潘钦娜求婚的消息的确切性。也许,作为一个有洞察力的女人,她预测到在不久的将来必然会发生的事情;也许,由于幻想(其实她自己也不相信这种幻想)烟消云散不免伤感之余,她,作为一个凡人,以夸大不幸为快,不放弃再往其兄长心中浇上更多的毒汁,虽然她是真挚地爱他、同情他。但是,无论如何她不可能从自己的女友叶潘钦娜小姐那里得到那么确切的消息;只有一些暗示,欲言又止的话,避而不谈,猜测。也可能,阿格拉娅的姐姐们有意泄露一点风声,以便能从瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜那里获悉些情况;最后,也可能她们不想放弃女人的乐趣,要稍稍逗弄一下童年时的女友;这么长时间里她们不可能一点也看不出她的意图,哪怕是蛛丝蚂迹。
从另一方面来说,公爵要列别杰夫相信,他没什么可告诉他的,他似乎也没有发生出什么特别情况,虽然这完全是实话,但是也可能他锗了。确实,所有的人似乎都发生了某种非常奇怪的情况:什么都没有发生,同时又仿佛发生了许多事。瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜凭着女人的本能准确地猜到了后面这一点。
然而,结果是,叶潘钦一家一下子抱定一致的想法,认为阿格拉娅发生了某种重大的情况,正在决定她的命运,--这很难讲得有条有理。但是这个想法在大家头脑里一下子刚刚闪过,大家一下子立即认为,早已看清了这一切并且清楚地预料到这一切;还是从“可怜的骑士”起,甚至更早些,一切就已很明白,只不过那时还不愿相信这样荒唐的事。姐姐们是这么说的;当然,叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜比所有的人都早预见到并知道这一切;她早就已经害了“心病”,但是,久也罢,不久也罢,现在想到公爵,她突然会觉得十分不合心意,其实是因为这种想法把她搞得惶惑不知其所以然。这里有一个问题是必须立即解决的;但是不仅不能解决,可怜的叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜无论怎么努力,甚至都不能完全明确地在自己面前提出问题。事情是很难办的:“公爵好还是不好?这一切好还是不好?如果不好(这是无疑的),那么究竟不好在哪里?而如果可能是好(这也是可能的),那么又好在哪里?”一家之主的伊万·费奥多罗维奇当然先是惊讶,但是后来一下子就承认:“真的,在这一段时间里我曾经好像觉得有类似这样的事发生,间或突然仿佛出现这种幻觉!”在夫人威严的目光下他马上就闭口不言了,但是早晨他不说话,到了晚上与夫人单独在一起又不得不说的时候,忽然似乎特别有勇气地说出了几点出人意料的想法:“实质上究竟怎样呢?……”(静默。)“如果是真的,当然,这一切是很奇怪的,我现在不争论,但是……”(又是静默)“而另一方面,如果就这么直截了当地看问题,那么,说真的,公爵可是个非常好的小伙子,而且……而且……嗨,说到底,他的姓氏是我们家族的姓氏,这么说吧,在上流社会眼中这一切将具有支持处于卑微地位的家族姓氏的性质。上流社会就是上流社会;但是公爵毕竟不是没有财产的人,尽管只是有一些。他有……还有……还有……”(长时间的静默和绝然中断谈话)叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜听完丈夫的活,不顾一切地发作了。
在她看来,发生的一切是“不可原谅的,甚至是犯罪的胡闹,不切实际的嬉戏一场,是愚蠢而又荒唐的!”。首先“这个小公爵是个有病的白痴,其次是个傻瓜,既不了解上流社会,在上流社会也没有地位,你把他介绍给谁,把他塞到哪里去?是个不可容忍的民主派,连个官衔也没有,还有……还有……别洛孔斯卡娅会怎么说?再说,我们为阿格拉娅想象和选定的丈夫难道是这样的一个人,是这么一个女婿?”最后一个论据自然是最主要的。因为有这些想法,母亲的心在颤栗,在渗血,在流泪,尽管与此同时内心里发生某种微弱的声音突然对她说:“公爵到底什么地方不是您想要的那种人?”咳,正是这些发自心扉的反对声使叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜最为烦难。
阿格拉娅的姐姐们不知为什么很喜欢公爵当妹夫的主意,甚至觉得这主意并不太奇怪;总之,她们甚至一下子完全站到了公爵一边。但她们俩决定保持沉默。一下子就能发现,在这个家庭里,有时候在某个共同的有争议的家庭问题上,叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜越是执拗、坚定地反对和否定,对大家来说这反而是一种迹象,说明她可能已经同意这一点了。但是亚历山德拉·伊万诺夫娜无法完全保持沉默。妈妈早就承认她是自己的顾问,现在经常叫她去,要求她发表意见,主要的是要她回忆。即:“这一切是怎么发生的,为什么谁也没有看到这一点?为什么当时没说,当初这个恶劣的‘可怜的骑士’的称呼意味着什么?为什么她叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜一个人注定了要对大家都操心,要发现和预测一切,而所有别的人可以仰天数鸦,漠不关心。”等等,等等。亚历山德拉·伊万诺夫娜开始很小心谨慎,只是表示她觉得爸爸的想法是相当正确的,在上流社会眼里,选择梅什金公爵为叶利钦家的一个女婿可能会觉得很合适的。渐渐地,她激动起来,甚至添加说,公爵根本不是“傻瓜”,而且从来也不曾是这样的人,至于说地位,那么还只有上帝才知道,经过几年之后在我们俄罗斯一个正派人的地位将取决干什么?是过去的必不可少的官运亨通还是别的?对这些话妈妈立即斩钉截铁地予以指出,亚历山德拉是个“自由派,这一切全是他们该死的妇女问题”。后来,过了半小时她便到城里去了,再由那里去石岛见别洛孔斯卡娅,仿佛故意似的,那时她正在彼得堡,但很快又要离去。她是阿格拉娅的教母。
别洛孔斯卡娅“老大婆”听完叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜全部激昂、绝望的坦陈以后,”丝毫不为偶然不知所措的母亲的眼泪所动,甚至还讥嘲地望着她。这是一个可怕的专制老大婆。对于朋友,即使是最老交情的朋友,她也不能忍受平等相待,而对叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜,她完全把她看做是自己的被保护人,就像35年前一样,因此绝不容忍她性格中的生硬和独立。她顺便指出,“所有他们这些人根据自己一直的习惯,好像过于性急超前,小题大作,把苍蝇说成了大象;无论她仔细听了多少话,都不相信他们确实已发生了什么了不起的事;最好是不是等一等,看看还会有什么情况;照她看来,公爵是个正派的年轻人,虽然他有病,有些怪,而且太没有地位。最槽糕的是,他竟公然养着一个情妇。”叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜非常清楚,别洛孔斯卡娅对由她举荐的叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇未能成功而有些生气。比她回到帕夫洛夫斯克自己家中去的时候还要恼怒,马上大家都挨了一顿克,主要是“大家都疯了”,谁也绝不会这样行事,只有他们才这样;“你们急什么?出什么事了?无论我怎么仔细观察,怎么也得不出确实出什么事的结论!等一等,看看还会有什么情况!别去管伊万·费奥多罗维奇会产生什么幻觉,那不是把苍蝇说成大象,小题大作?”等等,等等。
因而,结论是应该镇走下来,冷静地观望和等待。但是,呜呼,平静的状态维持不到10分钟。对冷静的第一个冲击便是妈妈去石岛期间家里发生情况的消息。叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜是在上一天公爵来过之后第二天早晨去的,不过公爵不是9点来,而已是12点了。两位姐姐非常详细地回答了妈妈急不可耐的盘问。首先,“她不在时好像没有发生什么特别的事,”公爵来过了,阿格拉娅很长时间没有出来见他,约模有半小时,后来她出来了,一出来便马上建议公爵下棋:公爵不会下棋,阿格拉娅一下子就胜了他;她很快活并拼命羞他不会下棋,拼命取笑他,因而看着公爵都令人可怜。后来她提议玩牌,打“杜拉克”。但这下结果完全相反,公爵在打“杜拉克”中显示出非凡的水平,简直就像……像教授,他打牌很有技巧;可阿格拉娅弄虚作假,又是偷换牌,又当着他面偷他的赢牌,但每次他还是让她当了“杜拉克”;连续五次。阿格拉娅狂得不得了,甚至完全放肆不羁,冲着公爵说了许多讽刺挖苦和粗鲁无礼的话,致使公爵收敛了笑容;当她最后对他说,“只要他坐在这里,她的脚就不进这个房间,说在发生了那一切后,而且还是夜间十二点多,公爵上她们这儿来,简直是不知羞耻,”公爵的脸色一下子变得刷白。后来阿格拉娅砰地关上门走了。尽管她们劝慰了一阵,公爵走时就像参加了葬礼一样。公爵走后过了1刻钟,阿格拉娅忽然从楼上跑到下面露台上,而且那么急促,连眼睛也不擦,而她的眼睛是哭过的,她跑下来是因为科利亚来了,带来了一只刺猬。她们大家开始看刺猬,科利亚则解释她们提出的问题;说刺猬不是他的,他现在是跟同伴、另一个中学生科斯佳·列别杰夫一起来的、“他不好意思进来,留在外面,因为他带着一把斧头,而刺猖和斧头是刚向一个路上遇到的农夫买的。这农关卖刺猬得了50戈比,而斧头则是他们说服他卖的,因为是顺便,再说是一把很好的斧头。这时阿格拉娅忽然开始缠着科利亚,要他把刺猬转卖给她、她毫无顾忌,竟然称科利亚“亲爱的’,科利亚好久都未同意,但最后坚持不住,便叫来了科斯佳·列别杰夫,他进来时确实拎了一把斧头,显得非常窘困。但这一下忽然弄清了;原来这刺猬根本不是他们的!而是属于姓彼得罗夫的第三个男孩子的,他给了他们俩钱,让他们为他向第四个男孩买一本斯洛塞尔的《历史》,那男孩需要钱用,愿意便宜出售;他们是去买斯洛塞尔的《历史》的。但忍不住买了刺猬,因而,刺猬和斧头是属于那第三个男孩的,他们现在就拿这两件东西代替斯洛塞尔的《历史》去给他;但阿格拉娅拿住下放,弄到最后,他们决定把刺猬买给她。阿格拉娅刚得到刺猬,在科利亚的帮助下立即把它放到一只蓝子里,盖上一块餐巾,叫科利亚哪儿也别去,立即将刺猬带给公爵,代她请公爵收下。以表示“最深切的敬意”。科利亚高兴地同意了,并允诺送到,但马上缠往她问:“刺猬和类似的礼物意味着什么?”阿格拉娅回答说,这不关他的事。他回答说,其中包含着寓意。阿格拉娅很生气,毫不客气地回说,他只是个乳臭小儿、仅此而已。科利亚当即反击,要不是看在她是个女的份上,此外还有自己的信念,不然他会马上向她证明,他也会还以类似的侮辱。不过,最终科利亚还是高高兴兴地带着刺猬走了,科斯佳·列别杰夫则在他后面跑着;阿格拉娅看见科利亚手中的篮子显得过分厉害,忍不住从露台上冲着他背景喊道:“科利亚,请别掉出来,亲爱的!”仿佛刚才没跟他骂嘴似的。科利亚停下来,也像没有骂架似的,胸有成竹地喊道:“不会的,不会掉出来;阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜。请尽管放心!”说完又低头跑了起来。此后阿格拉娅开怀大奖,跑到自己房间去时相当满意,后来一整天都很快活。这样的消息使叶莉扎纳塔·曾罗科菲耶夫娜完全惊呆了。好像,有什么好大惊小怪的?但是;看来她就是这么一种心境。她的焦虑不安被刺激到了异常地步,而主要的是刺猬;这刺猬意味着什么?这里有什么默契?这里暗示着什么?“这是什么信号?这是什么密码?况且盘问时正好在场的可怜的伊万·费奥多罗维奇一句答话就把全部事都搞坏了。据他看,这里根本没有什么密码,关于刺猬——“仅仅是刺猬而已,此外,也许只是表示友情,抛弃前嫌,寻求和解,总之,这一切都是沟通,但无论如何是天真无邪、情有可原的。”
顺便要指出,他完全猜对了。公爵从阿格拉娅那里受到讥讽和被赶出门,回家以后已经坐了半小时光景,阴郁而绝望,忽然科利亚带着刺猬来了,顿时雨过天睛,公爵仿佛死里复生一般,详细询问科利亚,斟酌他的每一句话,反来复去问了有十遍,像孩子一般笑着并不时地跟两个孩子握手,他们也笑着,开朗地望着他。看来,阿格拉娅原谅了他,公爵今天晚上又可以到她那里去了,而对他来说这不仅仅是主要的,简直就是一切。
“我们还都是些什么样的孩子呵,科利亚!还有……还有……我们是孩子,这有多好。”他终于陶醉地发着感叹。
“最简单不过,她爱上了您,公爵,没别的!”科利亚以权威的口吻开口说。
公爵一下子飞红了脸,但这次什么活也没有说,而科利亚只是哈哈大笑,拍着手;过了片刻公爵也大笑起来,后来天黑前每5分钟他就看看表,是,是已经过了许多时间,到晚上还有多少时间。
但是情绪占了上风:叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜终于克制不住,歇斯底里发作。她不顾丈夫和女儿们的全力反对,立即派人去叫阿格拉娅,向她提最后一个问题,并从她那里得到最明确的最后答复。“为了一下子了解这一切,一了百了,再也不要提起!”“否则。”她声称,“我活不到晚上!”
到这时大家才明白,事情弄到了多么槽糕的地步。除了佯装惊讶,表示愤忿,哈哈大笑、嘲笑公爵、讥讽所有盘问她的人,从阿格拉娅那里没有问出什么名堂来。叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜躺到床上,直到等待公爵来喝茶的时候才出来。她激动得打着哆嗦等待着公爵,当他来到的时候,她差点歇斯底里发作。
而公爵本人进来时也战战兢兢,几乎是蹑手蹑脚地走动,古怪地微笑着,窥视着大家的眼睛,似乎向大家提问,因为阿格拉娅又不在房间,这立即使他害怕起来。这个晚上没有一个局外人,全都是家里人。ω公爵还在彼得堡为叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇伯父的事逗留在那里。“要是他在这里,就会说点什么,”叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜颇为惋惜他不在场。伊万·费奥多罗维奇显出一副异常忧虑的神色坐着;姐姐们很严肃,仿佛故意沉默不语,叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲廓夫娜不知道从何说起。最后,竞然狠狠地把铁路痛骂了一通,以坚决的挑衅姿态望着公爵。
呜夫!阿格拉娅没有出来,公爵毫无指望了。他六神无主,嘟嘟哝哝地说着,刚表示修铁路是很有好处的,阿杰莱达却突然笑了起来,公爵又绝望无话了,就在这当口,阿格拉娅平静和庄重地走了进来,有礼貌地向公爵行了个礼,郑重其事地坐到圆桌旁最显眼的座位上,她疑问地瞥了一眼公爵。大家明白,解开一切困惑的时刻到了。
“您收到我的刺猬了吗?”她坚定而又几乎是生气的问道。
“收到了,”公爵红着脸,屏心静气回答说。
“那就立即解释一下,您对此有何想法?这对妈妈和全家的安宁菲常必要。”
“听着,阿格拉娅……”将军忽然不安起来。
“这,这太过分了!”突然叶莉扎塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜不知为什么也害怕起来了。                           、
“这里没有什么过分的,妈妈,”阿格拉娅马上严厉地回答说,“我今天派人给公爵送去一只刺猬并想知道他的想法。怎么样,公爵?”
“您是问有什么想法,阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜?”
“对刺猬。”
“就是说……我认为。阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜,您想知道我怎么接受……刺猬的……或者,最好是说,我怎么看待……派人送来的这件东西……刺猬,就是说……在这种情况下,我认为……总之……”
他紧张得喘不上气来,一时语塞而不作声。
“嘿,您没说出多少来,”阿格拉娅等了5分钟后说,“好吧,我同意不谈刺猬;但我很高兴,终于能了结蓄积已久的所有困惑。最后,请允许当面向您本人了解:您是否要向我求婚?”
“啊,天哪!”叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜失声惊呼。
公爵战栗了一下,急忙闪开,伊万·费奥多罗维奇呆若木鸡;两个姐姐则蹙起了眉头。
“公爵,别撒谎,说真话。因为您的缘故他们对我进行了奇怪的盘问;这种盘问究竟有没有根据?说吧!”
“我没有向您求过婚,阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜,”公爵突然振奋起来,说,“但是……您自己知道,我是多么爱您和信任您……甚至现在……”
“我是问您:您是否向我求婚?”
“是的,我向您求婚,”公爵屏住呼吸答道。
紧接着是大家的强烈反应。
“亲爱的朋友,这一切不是这么回事,”伊万·费奥多罗维奇十分激动地说,“这……这几乎是不可能的,如果是这样,格拉莎……对不起,公爵,对不起,我亲爱的!……叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜!”他向夫人求援了,“应该……仔细琢磨一下……”
“我不管,我不管!”叶莉扎维塔·普罗得菲耶夫娜连连摆手。
“妈妈,请允许我说,要知道在这样的事情上我自己也有关系:这是决定我命运的非常时刻(阿格拉娅正是这样说的),我自己也想知道,此外,我很高兴能当着大家的面……请允许问您,公爵,如果您‘怀有这样的意图’,那么您究竟打算用什么来使我得到幸福呢?”
“我不知道,真的,阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜,怎么回答您;这……这回答什么好呢?再说……有这个必要吗?”
“您好像不好意思了,气也喘不过来了;您休息一下,养精蓄锐;喝杯水吧;马上就会给您送来的。”
“我爱您,阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜,我非常爱您;我只爱您一个人……请别开玩笑,我非常爱您。”
“但是,这可是件重要的事;我们不是孩子,应该认真看待……现在请费心解释一下,您的财产情况怎么样?”
“去-去-去”

木有有木

ZxID:16465496


等级: 热心会员
举报 只看该作者 43楼  发表于: 2014-01-19 0

Part 4 Chapter 6
As to the evening party at the Epanchins' at which Princess Bielokonski was to be present, Varia had reported with accuracy; though she had perhaps expressed herself too strongly.
The thing was decided in a hurry and with a certain amount of quite unnecessary excitement, doubtless because "nothing could be done in this house like anywhere else."
The impatience of Lizabetha Prokofievna "to get things settled" explained a good deal, as well as the anxiety of both parents for the happiness of their beloved daughter. Besides, Princess Bielokonski was going away soon, and they hoped that she would take an interest in the prince. They were anxious that he should enter society under the auspices of this lady, whose patronage was the best of recommendations for any young man.
Even if there seems something strange about the match, the general and his wife said to each other, the "world" will accept Aglaya's fiance without any question if he is under the patronage of the princess. In any case, the prince would have to be "shown" sooner or later; that is, introduced into society, of which he had, so far, not the least idea. Moreover, it was only a question of a small gathering of a few intimate friends. Besides Princess Bielokonski, only one other lady was expected, the wife of a high dignitary. Evgenie Pavlovitch, who was to escort the princess, was the only young man.
Muishkin was told of the princess's visit three days beforehand, but nothing was said to him about the party until the night before it was to take place.
He could not help observing the excited and agitated condition of all members of the family, and from certain hints dropped in conversation he gathered that they were all anxious as to the impression he should make upon the princess. But the Epanchins, one and all, believed that Muishkin, in his simplicity of mind, was quite incapable of realizing that they could be feeling any anxiety on his account, and for this reason they all looked at him with dread and uneasiness.
In point of fact, he did attach marvellously little importance to the approaching event. He was occupied with altogether different thoughts. Aglaya was growing hourly more capricious and gloomy, and this distressed him. When they told him that Evgenie Pavlovitch was expected, he evinced great delight, and said that he had long wished to see him--and somehow these words did not please anyone.
Aglaya left the room in a fit of irritation, and it was not until late in the evening, past eleven, when the prince was taking his departure, that she said a word or two to him, privately, as she accompanied him as far as the front door.
"I should like you," she said, "not to come here tomorrow until evening, when the guests are all assembled. You know there are to be guests, don't you?"
She spoke impatiently and with severity; this was the first allusion she had made to the party of tomorrow.
She hated the idea of it, everyone saw that; and she would probably have liked to quarrel about it with her parents, but pride and modesty prevented her from broaching the subject.
The prince jumped to the conclusion that Aglaya, too, was nervous about him, and the impression he would make, and that she did not like to admit her anxiety; and this thought alarmed him.
"Yes, I am invited," he replied.
She was evidently in difficulties as to how best to go on. "May I speak of something serious to you, for once in my life?" she asked, angrily. She was irritated at she knew not what, and could not restrain her wrath.
"Of course you may; I am very glad to listen," replied Muishkin.
Aglaya was silent a moment and then began again with evident dislike of her subject:
"I do not wish to quarrel with them about this; in some things they won't be reasonable. I always did feel a loathing for the laws which seem to guide mamma's conduct at times. I don't speak of father, for he cannot be expected to be anything but what he is. Mother is a noble-minded woman, I know; you try to suggest anything mean to her, and you'll see! But she is such a slave to these miserable creatures! I don't mean old Bielokonski alone. She is a contemptible old thing, but she is able to twist people round her little finger, and I admire that in her, at all events! How mean it all is, and how foolish! We were always middle-class, thoroughly middle-class, people. Why should we attempt to climb into the giddy heights of the fashionable world? My sisters are all for it. It's Prince S. they have to thank for poisoning their minds. Why are you so glad that Evgenie Pavlovitch is coming?"
"Listen to me, Aglaya," said the prince, "I do believe you are nervous lest I shall make a fool of myself tomorrow at your party?"
"Nervous about you?" Aglaya blushed. "Why should I be nervous about you? What would it matter to me if you were to make ever such a fool of yourself? How can you say such a thing? What do you mean by 'making a fool of yourself'? What a vulgar expression! I suppose you intend to talk in that sort of way tomorrow evening? Look up a few more such expressions in your dictionary; do, you'll make a grand effect! I'm sorry that you seem to be able to come into a room as gracefully as you do; where did you learn the art? Do you think you can drink a cup of tea decently, when you know everybody is looking at you, on purpose to see how you do it?"
"Yes, I think I can."
"Can you? I'm sorry for it then, for I should have had a good laugh at you otherwise. Do break SOMETHING at least, in the drawing-room! Upset the Chinese vase, won't you? It's a valuable one; DO break it. Mamma values it, and she'll go out of her mind--it was a present. She'll cry before everyone, you'll see! Wave your hand about, you know, as you always do, and just smash it. Sit down near it on purpose."
"On the contrary, I shall sit as far from it as I can. Thanks for the hint."
"Ha, ha! Then you are afraid you WILL wave your arms about! I wouldn't mind betting that you'll talk about some lofty subject, something serious and learned. How delightful, how tactful that will be!"
"I should think it would be very foolish indeed, unless it happened to come in appropriately."
"Look here, once for all," cried Aglaya, boiling over, "if I hear you talking about capital punishment, or the economical condition of Russia, or about Beauty redeeming the world, or anything of that sort, I'll--well, of course I shall laugh and seem very pleased, but I warn you beforehand, don't look me in the face again! I'm serious now, mind, this time I AM REALLY serious." She certainly did say this very seriously, so much so, that she looked quite different from what she usually was, and the prince could not help noticing the fact. She did not seem to be joking in the slightest degree.
"Well, you've put me into such a fright that I shall certainly make a fool of myself, and very likely break something too. I wasn't a bit alarmed before, but now I'm as nervous as can be."
"Then don't speak at all. Sit still and don't talk."
"Oh, I can't do that, you know! I shall say something foolish out of pure 'funk,' and break something for the same excellent reason; I know I shall. Perhaps I shall slip and fall on the slippery floor; I've done that before now, you know. I shall dream of it all night now. Why did you say anything about it?"
Aglaya looked blackly at him.
"Do you know what, I had better not come at all tomorrow! I'll plead sick-list and stay away," said the prince, with decision.
Aglaya stamped her foot, and grew quite pale with anger.
Oh, my goodness! Just listen to that! 'Better not come,' when the party is on purpose for him! Good Lord! What a delightful thing it is to have to do with such a--such a stupid as you are!"
"Well, I'll come, I'll come," interrupted the prince, hastily, "and I'll give you my word of honour that I will sit the whole evening and not say a word."
"I believe that's the best thing you can do. You said you'd 'plead sick-list' just now; where in the world do you get hold of such expressions? Why do you talk to me like this? Are you trying to irritate me, or what?"
"Forgive me, it's a schoolboy expression. I won't do it again. I know quite well, I see it, that you are anxious on my account (now, don't be angry), and it makes me very happy to see it. You wouldn't believe how frightened I am of misbehaving somehow, and how glad I am of your instructions. But all this panic is simply nonsense, you know, Aglaya! I give you my word it is; I am so pleased that you are such a child, such a dear good child. How CHARMING you can be if you like, Aglaya."
Aglaya wanted to be angry, of course, but suddenly some quite unexpected feeling seized upon her heart, all in a moment.
"And you won't reproach me for all these rude words of mine--some day--afterwards?" she asked, of a sudden.
"What an idea! Of course not. And what are you blushing for again? And there comes that frown once more! You've taken to looking too gloomy sometimes, Aglaya, much more than you used to. I know why it is."
"Be quiet, do be quiet!"
"No, no, I had much better speak out. I have long wished to say it, and HAVE said it, but that's not enough, for you didn't believe me. Between us two there stands a being who--"
"Be quiet, be quiet, be quiet, be quiet!" Aglaya struck in, suddenly, seizing his hand in hers, and gazing at him almost in terror.
At this moment she was called by someone. She broke loose from him with an air of relief and ran away.
The prince was in a fever all night. It was strange, but he had suffered from fever for several nights in succession. On this particular night, while in semi-delirium, he had an idea: what if on the morrow he were to have a fit before everybody? The thought seemed to freeze his blood within him. All night he fancied himself in some extraordinary society of strange persons. The worst of it was that he was talking nonsense; he knew that he ought not to speak at all, and yet he talked the whole time; he seemed to be trying to persuade them all to something. Evgenie and Hippolyte were among the guests, and appeared to be great friends.
He awoke towards nine o'clock with a headache, full of confused ideas and strange impressions. For some reason or other he felt most anxious to see Rogojin, to see and talk to him, but what he wished to say he could not tell. Next, he determined to go and see Hippolyte. His mind was in a confused state, so much so that the incidents of the morning seemed to be imperfectly realized, though acutely felt.
One of these incidents was a visit from Lebedeff. Lebedeff came rather early--before ten--but he was tipsy already. Though the prince was not in an observant condition, yet he could not avoid seeing that for at least three days--ever since General Ivolgin had left the house Lebedeff had been behaving very badly. He looked untidy and dirty at all times of the day, and it was said that he had begun to rage about in his own house, and that his temper was very bad. As soon as he arrived this morning, he began to hold forth, beating his breast and apparently blaming himself for something.
"I've--I've had a reward for my meanness--I've had a slap in the face," he concluded, tragically.
"A slap in the face? From whom? And so early in the morning?"
"Early?" said Lebedeff, sarcastically. "Time counts for nothing, even in physical chastisement; but my slap in the face was not physical, it was moral."
He suddenly took a seat, very unceremoniously, and began his story. It was very disconnected; the prince frowned, and wished he could get away; but suddenly a few words struck him. He sat stiff with wonder--Lebedeff said some extraordinary things.
In the first place he began about some letter; the name of Aglaya Ivanovna came in. Then suddenly he broke off and began to accuse the prince of something; he was apparently offended with him. At first he declared that the prince had trusted him with his confidences as to "a certain person" (Nastasia Philipovna), but that of late his friendship had been thrust back into his bosom, and his innocent question as to "approaching family changes" had been curtly put aside, which Lebedeff declared, with tipsy tears, he could not bear; especially as he knew so much already both from Rogojin and Nastasia Philipovna and her friend, and from Varvara Ardalionovna, and even from Aglaya Ivanovna, through his daughter Vera. "And who told Lizabetha Prokofievna something in secret, by letter? Who told her all about the movements of a certain person called Nastasia Philipovna? Who was the anonymous person, eh? Tell me!"
"Surely not you?" cried the prince.
"Just so," said Lebedeff, with dignity; "and only this very morning I have sent up a letter to the noble lady, stating that I have a matter of great importance to communicate. She received the letter; I know she got it; and she received ME, too."
"Have you just seen Lizabetha Prokofievna?" asked the prince, scarcely believing his ears.
"Yes, I saw her, and got the said slap in the face as mentioned. She chucked the letter back to me unopened, and kicked me out of the house, morally, not physically, although not far off it."
"What letter do you mean she returned unopened?"
"What! didn't I tell you? Ha, ha, ha! I thought I had. Why, I received a letter, you know, to be handed over--"From whom? To whom?"
But it was difficult, if not impossible, to extract anything from Lebedeff. All the prince could gather was, that the letter had been received very early, and had a request written on the outside that it might be sent on to the address given.
"Just as before, sir, just as before! To a certain person, and from a certain hand. The individual's name who wrote the letter is to be represented by the letter A.--"
"What? Impossible! To Nastasia Philipovna? Nonsense!" cried the prince.
"It was, I assure you, and if not to her then to Rogojin, which is the same thing. Mr. Hippolyte has had letters, too, and all from the individual whose name begins with an A.," smirked Lebedeff, with a hideous grin.
As he kept jumping from subject to subject, and forgetting what he had begun to talk about, the prince said nothing, but waited, to give him time.
It was all very vague. Who had taken the letters, if letters there were? Probably Vera--and how could Lebedeff have got them? In all probability, he had managed to steal the present letter from Vera, and had himself gone over to Lizabetha Prokofievna with some idea in his head. So the prince concluded at last.
"You are mad!" he cried, indignantly.
"Not quite, esteemed prince," replied Lebedeff, with some acerbity. "I confess I thought of doing you the service of handing the letter over to yourself, but I decided that it would pay me better to deliver it up to the noble lady aforesaid, as I had informed her of everything hitherto by anonymous letters; so when I sent her up a note from myself, with the letter, you know, in order to fix a meeting for eight o'clock this morning, I signed it 'your secret correspondent.' They let me in at once-- very quickly--by the back door, and the noble lady received me."
"Well? Go on."
"Oh, well, when I saw her she almost punched my head, as I say; in fact so nearly that one might almost say she did punch my head. She threw the letter in my face; she seemed to reflect first, as if she would have liked to keep it, but thought better of it and threw it in my face instead. 'If anybody can have been such a fool as to trust a man like you to deliver the letter,' says she,' take it and deliver it! 'Hey! she was grandly indignant. A fierce, fiery lady that, sir!"
"Where's the letter now?"
"Oh, I've still got it, here!"
And he handed the prince the very letter from Aglaya to Gania, which the latter showed with so much triumph to his Sister at a later hour.
"This letter cannot be allowed to remain in your hands."
"It's for you--for you! I've brought it you on purpose!" cried Lebedeff, excitedly. "Why, I'm yours again now, heart and hand, your slave; there was but a momentary pause in the flow of my love and esteem for you. Mea culpa, mea culpa! as the Pope of Rome says.
"This letter should be sent on at once," said the prince, disturbed. "I'll hand it over myself."
"Wouldn't it be better, esteemed prince, wouldn't it be better-- to--don't you know--"
Lebedeff made a strange and very expressive grimace; he twisted about in his chair, and did something, apparently symbolical, with his hands.
"What do you mean?" said the prince.
"Why, open it, for the time being, don't you know?" he said, most confidentially and mysteriously.
The prince jumped up so furiously that Lebedeff ran towards the door; having gained which strategic position, however, he stopped and looked back to see if he might hope for pardon.
"Oh, Lebedeff, Lebedeff! Can a man really sink to such depths of meanness?" said the prince, sadly.
Lebedeff's face brightened.
"Oh, I'm a mean wretch--a mean wretch!" he said, approaching the prince once more, and beating his breast, with tears in his eyes.
"It's abominable dishonesty, you know!"
"Dishonesty--it is, it is! That's the very word!"
"What in the world induces you to act so? You are nothing but a spy. Why did you write anonymously to worry so noble and generous a lady? Why should not Aglaya Ivanovna write a note to whomever she pleases? What did you mean to complain of today? What did you expect to get by it? What made you go at all?"
"Pure amiable curiosity,--I assure you--desire to do a service. That's all. Now I'm entirely yours again, your slave; hang me if you like!"
"Did you go before Lizabetha Prokofievna in your present condition?" inquired the prince.
"No--oh no, fresher--more the correct card. I only became this like after the humiliation I suffered there,
"Well--that'll do; now leave me."
This injunction had to be repeated several times before the man could be persuaded to move. Even then he turned back at the door, came as far as the middle of the room, and there went through his mysterious motions designed to convey the suggestion that the prince should open the letter. He did not dare put his suggestion into words again.
After this performance, he smiled sweetly and left the room on tiptoe.
All this had been very painful to listen to. One fact stood out certain and clear, and that was that poor Aglaya must be in a state of great distress and indecision and mental torment ("from jealousy," the prince whispered to himself). Undoubtedly in this inexperienced, but hot and proud little head, there were all sorts of plans forming, wild and impossible plans, maybe; and the idea of this so frightened the prince that he could not make up his mind what to do. Something must be done, that was clear.
He looked at the address on the letter once more. Oh, he was not in the least degree alarmed about Aglaya writing such a letter; he could trust her. What he did not like about it was that he could not trust Gania.
However, he made up his mind that he would himself take the note and deliver it. Indeed, he went so far as to leave the house and walk up the road, but changed his mind when he had nearly reached Ptitsin's door. However, he there luckily met Colia, and commissioned him to deliver the letter to his brother as if direct from Aglaya. Colia asked no questions but simply delivered it, and Gania consequently had no suspicion that it had passed through so many hands.
Arrived home again, the prince sent for Vera Lebedeff and told her as much as was necessary, in order to relieve her mind, for she had been in a dreadful state of anxiety since she had missed the letter. She heard with horror that her father had taken it. Muishkin learned from her that she had on several occasions performed secret missions both for Aglaya and for Rogojin, without, however, having had the slightest idea that in so doing she might injure the prince in any way.
The latter, with one thing and another, was now so disturbed and confused, that when, a couple of hours or so later, a message came from Colia that the general was ill, he could hardly take the news in.
However, when he did master the fact, it acted upon him as a tonic by completely distracting his attention. He went at once to Nina Alexandrovna's, whither the general had been carried, and stayed there until the evening. He could do no good, but there are people whom to have near one is a blessing at such times. Colia was in an almost hysterical state; he cried continuously, but was running about all day, all the same; fetching doctors, of whom he collected three; going to the chemist's, and so on.
The general was brought round to some extent, but the doctors declared that he could not be said to be out of danger. Varia and Nina Alexandrovna never left the sick man's bedside; Gania was excited and distressed, but would not go upstairs, and seemed afraid to look at the patient. He wrung his hands when the prince spoke to him, and said that "such a misfortune at such a moment" was terrible.
The prince thought he knew what Gania meant by "such a moment."
Hippolyte was not in the house. Lebedeff turned up late in the afternoon; he had been asleep ever since his interview with the prince in the morning. He was quite sober now, and cried with real sincerity over the sick general--mourning for him as though he were his own brother. He blamed himself aloud, but did not explain why. He repeated over and over again to Nina Alexandrovna that he alone was to blame--no one else--but that he had acted out of "pure amiable curiosity," and that "the deceased," as he insisted upon calling the still living general, had been the greatest of geniuses.
He laid much stress on the genius of the sufferer, as if this idea must be one of immense solace in the present crisis.
Nina Alexandrovna--seeing his sincerity of feeling--said at last, and without the faintest suspicion of reproach in her voice: "Come, come--don't cry! God will forgive you!"
Lebedeff was so impressed by these words, and the tone in which they were spoken, that he could not leave Nina Alexandrovna all the evening--in fact, for several days. Till the general's death, indeed, he spent almost all his time at his side.
Twice during the day a messenger came to Nina Alexandrovna from the Epanchins to inquire after the invalid.
When--late in the evening--the prince made his appearance in Lizabetha Prokofievna's drawing-room, he found it full of guests. Mrs. Epanchin questioned him very fully about the general as soon as he appeared; and when old Princess Bielokonski wished to know "who this general was, and who was Nina Alexandrovna," she proceeded to explain in a manner which pleased the prince very much.
He himself, when relating the circumstances of the general's illness to Lizabetha Prokofievna, "spoke beautifully," as Aglaya's sisters declared afterwards--"modestly, quietly, without gestures or too many words, and with great dignity." He had entered the room with propriety and grace, and he was perfectly dressed; he not only did not "fall down on the slippery floor," as he had expressed it, but evidently made a very favourable impression upon the assembled guests.
As for his own impression on entering the room and taking his seat, he instantly remarked that the company was not in the least such as Aglaya's words had led him to fear, and as he had dreamed of--in nightmare form--all night.
This was the first time in his life that he had seen a little corner of what was generally known by the terrible name of "society." He had long thirsted, for reasons of his own, to penetrate the mysteries of the magic circle, and, therefore, this assemblage was of the greatest possible interest to him.
His first impression was one of fascination. Somehow or other he felt that all these people must have been born on purpose to be together! It seemed to him that the Epanchins were not having a party at all; that these people must have been here always, and that he himself was one of them--returned among them after a long absence, but one of them, naturally and indisputably.
It never struck him that all this refined simplicity and nobility and wit and personal dignity might possibly be no more than an exquisite artistic polish. The majority of the guests--who were somewhat empty-headed, after all, in spite of their aristocratic bearing--never guessed, in their self-satisfied composure, that much of their superiority was mere veneer, which indeed they had adopted unconsciously and by inheritance.
The prince would never so much as suspect such a thing in the delight of his first impression.
He saw, for instance, that one important dignitary, old enough to be his grandfather, broke off his own conversation in order to listen to HIM--a young and inexperienced man; and not only listened, but seemed to attach value to his opinion, and was kind and amiable, and yet they were strangers and had never seen each other before. Perhaps what most appealed to the prince's impressionability was the refinement of the old man's courtesy towards him. Perhaps the soil of his susceptible nature was really predisposed to receive a pleasant impression.
Meanwhile all these people-though friends of the family and of each other to a certain extent--were very far from being such intimate friends of the family and of each other as the prince concluded. There were some present who never would think of considering the Epanchins their equals. There were even some who hated one another cordially. For instance, old Princess Bielokonski had all her life despised the wife of the "dignitary," while the latter was very far from loving Lizabetha Prokofievna. The dignitary himself had been General Epanchin's protector from his youth up; and the general considered him so majestic a personage that he would have felt a hearty contempt for himself if he had even for one moment allowed himself to pose as the great man's equal, or to think of him--in his fear and reverence-as anything less than an Olympic God! There were others present who had not met for years, and who had no feeling whatever for each other, unless it were dislike; and yet they met tonight as though they had seen each other but yesterday in some friendly and intimate assembly of kindred spirits.
It was not a large party, however. Besides Princess Bielokonski and the old dignitary (who was really a great man) and his wife, there was an old military general--a count or baron with a German name, a man reputed to possess great knowledge and administrative ability. He was one of those Olympian administrators who know everything except Russia, pronounce a word of extraordinary wisdom, admired by all, about once in five years, and, after being an eternity in the service, generally die full of honour and riches, though they have never done anything great, and have even been hostile to all greatness. This general was Ivan Fedorovitch's immediate superior in the service; and it pleased the latter to look upon him also as a patron. On the other hand, the great man did not at all consider himself Epanchin's patron. He was always very cool to him, while taking advantage of his ready services, and would instantly have put another in his place if there had been the slightest reason for the change.
Another guest was an elderly, important-looking gentleman, a distant relative of Lizabetha Prokofievna's. This gentleman was rich, held a good position, was a great talker, and had the reputation of being "one of the dissatisfied," though not belonging to the dangerous sections of that class. He had the manners, to some extent, of the English aristocracy, and some of their tastes (especially in the matter of under-done roast beef, harness, men-servants, etc.). He was a great friend of the dignitary's, and Lizabetha Prokofievna, for some reason or other, had got hold of the idea that this worthy intended at no distant date to offer the advantages of his hand and heart to Alexandra.
Besides the elevated and more solid individuals enumerated, there were present a few younger though not less elegant guests. Besides Prince S. and Evgenie Pavlovitch, we must name the eminent and fascinating Prince N.--once the vanquisher of female hearts all over Europe. This gentleman was no longer in the first bloom of youth--he was forty-five, but still very handsome. He was well off, and lived, as a rule, abroad, and was noted as a good teller of stories. Then came a few guests belonging to a lower stratum of society--people who, like the Epanchins themselves, moved only occasionally in this exalted sphere. The Epanchins liked to draft among their more elevated guests a few picked representatives of this lower stratum, and Lizabetha Prokofievna received much praise for this practice, which proved, her friends said, that she was a woman of tact. The Epanchins prided themselves upon the good opinion people held of them.
One of the representatives of the middle-class present today was a colonel of engineers, a very serious man and a great friend of Prince S., who had introduced him to the Epanchins. He was extremely silent in society, and displayed on the forefinger of his right hand a large ring, probably bestowed upon him for services of some sort. There was also a poet, German by name, but a Russian poet; very presentable, and even handsome-the sort of man one could bring into society with impunity. This gentleman belonged to a German family of decidedly bourgeois origin, but he had a knack of acquiring the patronage of "big-wigs," and of retaining their favour. He had translated some great German poem into Russian verse, and claimed to have been a friend of a famous Russian poet, since dead. (It is strange how great a multitude of literary people there are who have had the advantages of friendship with some great man of their own profession who is, unfortunately, dead.) The dignitary's wife had introduced this worthy to the Epanchins. This lady posed as the patroness of literary people, and she certainly had succeeded in obtaining pensions for a few of them, thanks to her influence with those in authority on such matters. She was a lady of weight in her own way. Her age was about forty-five, so that she was a very young wife for such an elderly husband as the dignitary. She had been a beauty in her day and still loved, as many ladies of forty-five do love, to dress a little too smartly. Her intellect was nothing to boast of, and her literary knowledge very doubtful. Literary patronage was, however, with her as much a mania as was the love of gorgeous clothes. Many books and translations were dedicated to her by her proteges, and a few of these talented individuals had published some of their own letters to her, upon very weighty subjects.
This, then, was the society that the prince accepted at once as true coin, as pure gold without alloy.
It so happened, however, that on this particular evening all these good people were in excellent humour and highly pleased with themselves. Every one of them felt that they were doing the Epanchins the greatest possible honour by their presence. But alas! the prince never suspected any such subtleties! For instance, he had no suspicion of the fact that the Epanchins, having in their mind so important a step as the marriage of their daughter, would never think of presuming to take it without having previously "shown off" the proposed husband to the dignitary--the recognized patron of the family. The latter, too, though he would probably have received news of a great disaster to the Epanchin family with perfect composure, would nevertheless have considered it a personal offence if they had dared to marry their daughter without his advice, or we might almost say, his leave.
The amiable and undoubtedly witty Prince N. could not but feel that he was as a sun, risen for one night only to shine upon the Epanchin drawing-room. He accounted them immeasurably his inferiors, and it was this feeling which caused his special amiability and delightful ease and grace towards them. He knew very well that he must tell some story this evening for the edification of the company, and led up to it with the inspiration of anticipatory triumph.
The prince, when he heard the story afterwards, felt that he had never yet come across so wonderful a humorist, or such remarkable brilliancy as was shown by this man; and yet if he had only known it, this story was the oldest, stalest, and most worn-out yarn, and every drawing-room in town was sick to death of it. It was only in the innocent Epanchin household that it passed for a new and brilliant tale--as a sudden and striking reminiscence of a splendid and talented man.
Even the German poet, though as amiable as possible, felt that he was doing the house the greatest of honours by his presence in it.
But the prince only looked at the bright side; he did not turn the coat and see the shabby lining.
Aglaya had not foreseen that particular calamity. She herself looked wonderfully beautiful this evening. All three sisters were dressed very tastefully, and their hair was done with special care.
Aglaya sat next to Evgenie Pavlovitch, and laughed and talked to him with an unusual display of friendliness. Evgenie himself behaved rather more sedately than usual, probably out of respect to the dignitary. Evgenie had been known in society for a long while. He had appeared at the Epanchins' today with crape on his hat, and Princess Bielokonski had commended this action on his part. Not every society man would have worn crape for "such an uncle." Lizabetha Prokofievna had liked it also, but was too preoccupied to take much notice. The prince remarked that Aglaya looked attentively at him two or three times, and seemed to be satisfied with his behaviour.
Little by little he became very happy indeed. All his late anxieties and apprehensions (after his conversation with Lebedeff) now appeared like so many bad dreams--impossible, and even laughable.
He did not speak much, only answering such questions as were put to him, and gradually settled down into unbroken silence, listening to what went on, and steeped in perfect satisfaction and contentment.
Little by little a sort of inspiration, however, began to stir within him, ready to spring into life at the right moment. When he did begin to speak, it was accidentally, in response to a question, and apparently without any special object.

关于叶潘钦家别墅里要举行晚会,等候别洛孔斯卡娅光临,瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜完全确切地告诉了哥哥;正是在这天晚上要等候客人;但是对这件事她表达得又比应该的那样急躁了些。确实,事情安排得过于仓促,甚至还带有几分完全不必要的激动不安,这正是因为在这个家庭里“一切都不像人家那样做法。”这一切可以用以下两点来解释:“不愿再怀疑的”叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜急不可耐了;父母的两颗心都在为爱女的幸福热烈而跳动。加上别洛孔斯卡娅真的很快就要离开;因为她的庇护确实在上流社会举足轻重,因为他们指望她将会赏识公爵,因而也寄希望于“上流社会”能直接从神通广大的“老太婆”那里接纳阿格拉娅的未婚夫,因此,如果在这件事上有什么奇怪的地方,在这样的庇护下也就会觉得不那么奇怪了。全部问题在于,父母自己怎么也不能决断:“整个这一件享有没有奇怪的地方?又究竟奇怪到什么程度?还是根本就没有什么奇怪的?”在目前这个关头,由于阿格拉娅的缘故,还什么都不能做出最后决定,有权威、有资格的人士友好和坦率的意见就很适用,无论怎么样,或迟或早,总该把公爵引入他对之没有丝毫概念的上流社会。简言之,他们打算让他“亮相”。不过晚会安排得很简单;等候在这里的仅仅是“家庭的朋友”,最少数的一些人。除了别洛孔斯卡娅,大家还等候一位夫人,是一位相当显要的达官贵人的妻子。年轻人中几乎就叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇一个人,他要陪同别洛孔斯卡娅到来。
别洛孔斯卡娅要来的事,公爵还是在晚会前三天就已听说了;但只是上一天才知道要举行晚会。当然,他发觉了这一家成员忙忙碌碌的样子,根据某些暗示和跟他谈话时忧心忡忡的神情,他甚至领悟到,他们怕他会给人留下什么印象。但是,叶潘钦家似乎每一个人都有这么一种概念,认为他缺少心眼,他自己是怎么也猜不到他们在为他非常担心。因此,大家望着他,内心里甚为苦恼。不过,他也确实几乎没有把面临的这件事看得那么重要;他牵记的完全是另一回事:阿格拉娅一小时比一小时变得越来越任性,越来越忧郁,这使他很伤心。当他知道大家也在等叶甫盖厄·帕夫洛维奇时,他非常高兴并说,他早就希望见到他。不知为什么谁也不喜欢听这儿句话;阿格拉娅烦恼地走出了房间,只是很晚的时候,11点多了,公爵已经准备离去时,她才利用送他的机会单独对他说了几句话:
“我希望,明天白天您不要到我们这儿来,晚上等这些……客人已经聚拢了再来,您知道要有客人吗?”
她说得很不耐烦,而且特别严峻;她是第一次说起这个“晚会”。对她来说一想到客人几乎也是不可忍受的;大家都发现了这一点。也许,她极想为此与父母吵一场,但是骄矜和窖羞使她没有开口。公爵马上就明白,她也在为他担忧(但又不愿承认她在担忧),于是他自己也忽然害怕起来。
“是的,我受到了邀请,”他回答说。
显然她难以再说下去。
“可不可以跟您谈点正经的?哪怕一生中就一次?”她突然异常生气地说,自己也不知道为什么,也无力克制自己。
“可以呀,我洗耳恭听;我很高兴,”公爵喃喃说。
阿格拉娅又沉默了分把钟,然后带着明显的反感开始说:
“我不想跟他们争论这件事,有的事情上你简直无法使他们明白过来。所有的规矩总使我厌恶,可妈妈有时常要有这些规矩。爸爸就不提了,他什么都不管。妈妈,当然,是个高尚的女人;您要是胆敢建议她做什么卑鄙的事,那就瞧着吧。咳,可是却对这个……坏女人推崇备至!我不光是说别洛孔斯卡娅一个人,这是个坏老太婆,脾气也坏,可是却很聪明,善于把他们所有的人掌握在自己手里,就是这点有本事;哦,真卑鄙!也很可笑:我们始终是中等阶层的人,也只能是最平常的人;何必硬要钻进上流社会的圈子里去呢?姐姐们也往那里钻;这是ω公爵搅乱了大家的心,叶甫盖尼·帕夫雷奇要来,您为什么高兴?”
“听着,阿格拉娅,”公爵说,“我觉得您非常为我担心,怕我明天在这个社交界……出洋相?”
“为您?担心?”阿格拉娅满脸通红,火冒三丈,“您哪怕……您哪怕完全名誉扫地,凭什么我要为您担心?那关我什么事?您怎么能用这样的字眼?‘出洋相’是什么意思?这是个下流的字眼,庸俗的字眼。”
“这是……学生用语。”
“是呀,学生用语!下流的字眼!您好像打算明天就说这样的字眼。在家里在您的词汇里再多找些这样的字眼:一定会产生效果!遗憾的是,您好像会好好地走进屋子里来,您在哪里学会的?当大家都故意望着您的时候,您会体面地拿起茶杯喝茶吗?”
“我想我会的。”
“这很遗憾;不然我可以笑一笑。至少您要打碎客厅里的一个中国花瓶!它很贵,请打碎它;它是人家送的,妈妈会气得发疯,会当着大家的面哭起来,因为这花瓶对她来说太宝贵了;您做个什么动作,就像您经常做的那样,碰到花瓶,把它打碎。要故意坐得靠近花瓶的地方。”
“相反,我耍尽可能竭力坐得远一些。谢谢您的警告。”
“这么说,您事先就在担心会做大幅度的动作。我敢打赌,您会谈什么‘题目’,谈什么严肃的、有学问的、高尚的内容,是吗?这该会是多么……体面呀!”
“我想这会是愚蠢的……假若不合时宜的话。”
“听着,就讲这一回,”阿格拉娅终于不耐烦了,“如果您要谈什么死刑,或者俄罗斯的经济状况,或者‘拯救世界’之类内容,那么……我当然会高兴一阵、大笑一阵,但是……我事先警告您:以后您再也别在我面前出现!听见了吗,我是当真说的!这一次我可是当真说的!”
她确实是当真说出这番威吓的话的,因而甚至在她的话声中可以听到、在她的目光中可以看到某种不同寻常的东西,这是公爵过去从未发现过的,当然,这就不像是开玩笑了。
“咳,您话说得这样,我现在一定会‘说漏嘴”,甚至……可能……打碎花瓶。刚才我什么都不担心、现在却什么都担心。我一定会出洋相的。”
“那就别作声。坐着,不要说话。”
“那不成;我肯走会因害怕说漏了嘴,会因害怕打碎花瓶。也可能,我会跌倒在光滑的地板上,或者弄出这一类事来,因为过去就发生过;今天一整夜我将会做这样的梦;您为什么要说起这些!”
阿格拉娅阴郁地望了他一眼。
“知道吗,明天我最好还是干脆不来!我就报告说病了,不就完了!”最后他这样决定。
阿格拉娅跺了下脚,甚至气得脸色发白。
“天哪!什么地方见过这样的事啊!人家故意为他……他却不来!哦,天哪!跟您这样头脑不清的人打交道可真有幸!”
“好,我来,我来。”公爵尽快打断她说,“我向您保证,整个晚上我将坐在那里一语不发。我就这样做。”
“您这样做好极了。您刚才说:‘我就报告说病了;’这种说法您到底是从哪儿捡来的?您干吗老爱用这些词语来跟我说话?您是存心逗我还是怎么的?”
“对不想,这也是学生用语;以后我不说了。我很明白,您……是在为我担心……(但是别生气!),对此我非常高兴,您不会相信,我现在有多担心,您的话又使我有多高兴。但是,我向您发誓,所有这种害怕,所有这一切全部不值一提和荒诞无稽。真的,阿格拉娅!但是高兴会留下来。我非常非常喜欢,您是这么一个孩子,这么好、这么善良的孩子!啊,您能成为多么美好的人,阿格拉娅!”
阿格拉娅当然是会生气的,而且已经想要生气了,但是忽然有一种连她自己也感到意外的感觉霎那间袭住了她的整个心灵。
“您不会责备我刚才说的那些粗鲁话……某个时候……以后?”突然她问。
“您说什么呀,您说什么呀?而且您干吗又发人了?瞧您又阴沉地看起人来了!您有时候看起人来太阴沉了,阿格拉娅,您过去从不这样看人,我知道,这是因为……”
“闭嘴,闭嘴!”
“不,最好还是说出来。我早就想说了;我已经说了,但是……这还不够,因为您不相信我。在我们之间始终隔着一个人……”
“闭嘴,闭嘴,闭嘴,闭嘴!”阿格拉娅突然打断他,一边紧紧抓住他的手,几乎是惊恐地望着他。这时有人在喊她;她仿佛很高兴,丢下他就跑去了。
公爵整夜都发热。很奇怪,他已经连续几夜发热病了。这一次在半昏迷状态中他冒出一个念头;要是明天当众毛病发作怎么办!过去不是确实发作过吗?想到这里他浑身冰凉;整夜他都想象着自己处于奇异怪诞、闻所未闻的社交界中,在一群奇怪的人群之中。主要是他“说走了嘴”;他知道什么不该说,但是却说个不停,他竭力劝说他们什么。叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇和伊波利特也在客人们中间。而且显得异常友好。
他醒来时快9点了,头脑胀痛,思绪纷乱,印象奇特。不知为什么他十分想见到罗戈任,想见他并要跟他谈许多话,——究竟谈什么,他自己也不知道;后来他已经完全决定为什么事到伊波利特那儿去。他心里有一种模糊浑沌的感觉,以致虽然这天上午他遭遇的一些事给他留下了异常强烈的印象,但是仍然有某种不完整的感受。这些事中的一件便是列别杰夫的来访。
列别杰夫来得相当早,九点刚过,而且几乎完全醉了。虽然近来公爵没有注意观察,但是有一个情况不知怎么地却令他注目:自从伊沃尔金将军从他们这儿搬走后,已经三天了,列别杰夫的行为举止很怪。他不知怎么地突然变得异常肮脏邋遢,领带歪到一旁,常礼服的衣领也撕碎了。他在自己那里甚至还发酒疯,隔一个小院子就可以听到的;维拉有一次哭着跑来诉说原委。现在他来到公爵这里,不知怎么非常奇怪地说了起来,一一还捶着自己胸口,一边认着什么错……
“因为背叛和卑鄙,我得到了……得到了报应……我挨了耳光!”最后他悲切地说。
“耳光!谁打的!……这么一大清早。”
“一大清早。”列别杰夫现出讥讽的微笑,说,“时间在这里没有任何意义……即使是肉体上受到报应……但我得到的是精神上的……精神上的耳光,而不是肉体上的!”
他突然不经客套就坐了下来并开始讲起来。他的叙述毫不连贯;公爵皱了下眉头,想要离开,但忽然有几句话使他吃了一惊。他甚至惊讶得呆若木鸡……列别杰夫先生讲的事情十分令人奇怪。
开始看来是讲一封信;提到了阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜的名字。后来列别杰夫突然开始痛心地抱怨公爵本人;可以理解,公爵使他受了委屈。他说,起先在跟著名“人物”(即纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜)打交道这件事上,他有幸得到公爵的信任;但是后来公爵就完全跟他断绝了关系,并且把他从自己身边赶走,使他蒙受羞辱,甚至让人委屈到这种程度,最后一次竟粗暴地仿佛是断然拒绝回答“家里即将发生的变化’,这一并无恶意的问题。列别杰夫流着醉汉的眼泪承认说,“此后我尽经无论如何也不能忍受了,尤其是因为我知道得很多……非常多,从罗戈任那里,从纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜那里;从纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的女友那里,从瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜……本人那里……还有从……甚至从阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜本人那里,您能想象这点吗,经过维拉的媒介,即经过我心爱的女儿维拉,唯一的……是的……不过她不是唯一的女儿,因为我有三个女儿。谁多次给叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜写信,甚至还以极端秘密的方式,嘻-嘻!谁写信告诉她纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜个人的全部关系……和行动,嘻-嘻-嘻!请问,是谁,谁是匿名信作者!”
“难道是您?”公爵大声喊道。
“正是,”醉汉神气活现地答道,“就在今天8点半时,总共才半小时前……不,已经有三刻钟了,我通知这位高尚的母亲,我有一件事……重要的事要转告她。我写了一张便条,通过一位姑娘从后面台阶上递进去的,她收下了。”
“您刚才见过时莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜了。”公爵问,他几乎不相信自己的耳朵。
“刚才见过并挨了记耳光……精神的耳光。她把信退还给我,甚至是扔还给我的,没有启封……把我不客气地撵了出来……不过,只是精神上的,而不是肉体上的……不过,差不多也就是肉体上的了,稍微差一点!”
“什么信她没有拆就扔还给您了。”
“难道……嘻一嘻一嘻!是啊,我还没有告诉您!我以为已经说过了……我收到这么一封信是要转交的……”
“谁写的?写给谁?”
但是列别杰夫的某些“解释”很难弄懂,哪怕能明白什么也不容易。但是公爵多少还能领会到,信是清晨通过女仆转交给维拉·列别杰娃的,由她再按地址转交…… “就像过去一样……就像过去一样,是那一位写给某个人……(我用“那一位”来称其中一位,仅用“某人”来称另一个,以表鄙视和区别;因为在纯洁无暇和高贵的将军的小姐与……茶花女之间是有很大差别的),就这样,信是由名字第一个字母是A的‘那一位少写的。”
“这怎么可能?写给纳斯塔西娅·费利帕去娜,荒谬!”公爵嚷道。
“以前也有过,有过,但这次不是给她,而是给罗戈任,反正一样,是给罗戈任……甚至也曾给捷连季耶夫先生写过信,是转交的,但是是以A开头的那一位写的,”列别杰夫眨了下眼,莞尔一笑说。
因为他常常偏离话题从一件事跳到另一件事并且忘记开始说的是什么,因此公爵便保持静默,让他说下去。但依然异常不清楚:信是经过他还是经过维拉转交?既然他自己要人相信“给罗戈任跟给纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜一个样”,那就是说,多半不是经过他转交的,如果是有书信的话。而现在信是通过什么方式落到了他的手里,这一情况仍然完全没有解释清楚;最可能应当设想是他用了什么办法从维拉那儿偷走了信……悄悄地偷了,怀着某种用意去给叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜。这样设想,公爵终于明白了。
“您发疯了!”他极为慌乱地嚷了起来。
“不完全是这样,深深敬爱的公爵,”列别杰夫不无恶意地回答说,“真的,本来我想交给您,给您,交到您本人手中,为您效劳……但是考虑结果觉得还是为那边效劳好,把一切都告知最高尚的母亲……因为以前有一次我曾写信告诉过她,是匿名信;刚才我预先在小纸片上写了,请求在8点20分时接见,落款也是‘您的秘密通信者’!立即就准许了,马上,甚至还特别急促,让我从后门进去,见最高尚的母亲。”
“后来呢?……”
‘在那里的情况您已经知道了,差点没揍我一顿;也就是说只差一点点;甚至可以认为差不多是揍了。她把信扔还了我。的确,她想把信留在自己那儿,我看得出,我注意到这一点,但是改变了主意,扔还给了我,说:‘既然人家信托你这样的人转交,那你就去转交吧……’她甚至生气了。既然在我面前说并不觉得不好意思,那就是说,她是生气了。她是个火爆性子的人!”
“现在信在什么地方?”
“一直在我这里,瞧。”
他把阿格拉娅给加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇的便信递给了公爵,这正是当天上午两小时以后加夫里拉洋洋得意地给妹妹看的那封信。
“这封信不能留您这儿。”
“给您,给您!就是带来给您的,”列别杰夫热烈地接口说,“在有过瞬息的背叛以后,现在我又是您的奴仆了,整个儿都是您的人,从头到脚,从外面到内心!您就痛斥心灵,宽恕这一把胡子吧,就像托马斯·莫尔……在英国和大不列问说过的那样。而照罗马教王说的,则是Mea cu1pa, mca culpa*……也就是说他是罗马教皇,而我把他叫做罗马教王。”
“这封信应该马上送去,”公爵操起心来,“我来转交。”
“最好是不是……最好是不是……最有教养的公爵,最好是不是……这样!”
列别杰夫做了个怪诞的谄媚的鬼脸;他忽然在原地手忙脚乱起来,仿佛突然被针刺了似的,一边狡黠地霎着眼睛,一边用手做着动作表示着什么。
“怎么回事?”公爵威严地间。
“最好是先拆开来。”他似乎是推心置腹、巴结而动人地低语着。
公爵顿时暴跳如雷,列别杰夫本已开始逃开,但跑到门口又停了下来,想等等是否会有宽恕。
“哎,列别杰夫!怎么能,怎么能坠落到您这样低贱无耻的地步?”公爵痛心地大声说。列别杰夫的脸容变得开朗了。
“低贱,低贱!”他马上走近来,一边捶着胸口,一边淌着眼泪。
“这可是卑鄙!”
“的确卑鄙!是实在话!”
“您这是什么习性……喜欢这样奇怪地行事?您……可简直是间谍!为什么您要写匿名信去惊扰……这么高尚、善良的妇女?再说,为什么阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜没有权利爱给准写信就写信呢?您今天是去告发,还是怎么的?您指望得到什么?是什么促使您去告密?”
“纯粹是出于令人愉快的好奇心以及……为高尚的人热心效劳,就这样!”列别杰夫喃喃说,“现在整个几都是您的,又全是您的人了!哪怕把我绞死也是!”
“您到叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜那里去,也像现在这副样子?”公爵厌恶而又不无好奇地问。
“不……要干净些……甚至体面些;我已经是在受辱以后才弄得……这副模样。”
*拉丁语:我有罪,我有罪。
“嗯,好吧,让我安静一会。”
“不过,这一请求必须得重复好几次,直至客人终于下决心离去。”他已经完全打开了门,重又回过来,随着脚走到房间中央,又开始用双手做手势表示拆信;他已经不敢用话说出自己的建议来;后来他走出去了,露出安详温和的微笑。
听到这一切心情是异常沉重的。所有这些事中显露出一个主要的不同一般的事实:阿格拉娅处于极大的不安、极大的犹豫、极大的痛苦之中,而且不知道为什么“是出于嫉妒,”公爵暗自低语。当然,也是源于有些居心不良的人搅扰了她,而非常奇怪的是,她竟这么信任他们。当然,在这个没有经验的、但急躁而高傲的头脑中酝酿着某些特殊的计划,也许是极有窖的……极不像话的。公爵异常惶恐,困惑中甚至不知道该拿什么主意。一定得采取什么预防措施,这点他是感觉到的。他又一次瞥了一眼封了口的信上的地址:哦,这里他没有什么怀疑和不安的,因为他相信阿格拉娅;这封信的另一方面使他忐忑不安:他不相信加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇,但是,他还是决定亲自把这封信转交给他本人,为此他已经走出了家门,但是在路上他又改变了主意。几乎就在普季岑家门口,就像故意安排似的,碰上了科利亚,于是公爵就委托他把信交到兄长手里,仿佛就是从阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜那里直接转交的。科利亚没有多问就送去了,因而加尼亚根本就想不到,信已经经过了多少中转。回家以后,公爵请维拉·鲁基扬诺夫娜到自己这儿来,对她说了该告诉她的情况,并安慰她,因为她到现在一直在找这封信,急得直哭。当她获悉信被他父亲拿走,惊恐异常(公爵后来从她那儿知道,她不止一次秘密为罗戈任和阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜效劳;她怎么也想不到,这里会有什么对公爵可能不利……)
公爵的心境终于坏到了极点,两小时后,当科利亚差人到他这儿来通知其父病倒时,最初一刻他几乎不能明白是怎么回事。但正是这一事件使他恢复了常态,因为它强烈地转移了他的注意力。他在尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜那里(病人自然被送到她这里)差不多一直耽到晚上。他几乎帮不上什么忙,但有这么一种人,患难者在艰难的时刻只要见到他们在自己身边,便不知怎么地会感到宽慰。科利亚惊吓得不得了,歇斯底里地哭泣着,但是他一直在当跑腿:跑去找医生,找了三位,又跑药房,还去了理发铺。*总算使将军死而复苏,但是没有恢复知觉;医生表示,“无论怎样,病人处于危险之中”。瓦里娅和尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜寸步不离病人,加尼亚感到窘困和震惊,但不想到楼上去,甚至怕见病人,他绞着自己的双手,在与公爵语无伦次的谈话中他能表达的就是,“这样的不幸,仿佛故意似的,偏偏在这个时候!”公爵觉得,他能明白加尼亚所指的是什么时候,在普季岑家里公爵已经遇不到伊波利特了。到傍晚时列别杰夫跑来了,在上午的“解释”以后他一直睡到现在没有醒过。现在他差不多是清醒的,在病人面前哭洒了真诚的眼泪,犹如哭自己的亲兄弟似的。他哭诉着,自责着,但是并没有解释是怎么一回事,他还一再缠着尼娜·亚历山德罗夫问,不停地要她相信,“是他,他本人就是原因,不是别人而正是他……纯粹出于令人快活的好奇心……” 死者“(不知为什么他这么固执地称还活着的将军)甚至是最具天才的人!”他特别认真地坚持将军是天才这一点,仿佛因此能在此刻带来什么不同一般的好处似的,尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜看见他的真诚泪水,终于不带任何责备,甚至几乎是温柔地对他说,“好了,上帝保佑您,好了,别哭了,好了,上帝会原谅您的!’;列别杰失彼这些话和说话的语气震惊得整个晚上已经不想离开尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜的身边(所有后来几天直至将军死去,他几乎从早到夜都在他们家里度过的)。在这一天内叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜两位差人到尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜这儿来探询病人的健康状况,晚上9点公爵来到叶潘钦家已经宾客满座的客厅,叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜又立即开始向他询问病人的情况,既关切又详尽,她也郑重其事地回答了别洛孔斯卡娅的问题:)病人是谁?尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜是谁?”公爵对此颇为满意。他自己在向叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜做解释时,谈吐“非常优雅”,照阿格拉娅两位姐姐事后形容的那样:“谦逊,平和,没有多余的话,没有手势,庄重得体:进来时风度翩翩;衣着非常漂亮”,不仅没有像上一天担心的那样“在光滑的地板上摔到”,而且显然给大家留下了甚至愉快的印象。
从公爵方面来说,他坐下来并打量了周围,马上就发现,所有聚集在这里的人绝非如昨天阿格拉娅用来吓唬他的虚构的样子,也不是夜间他做恶梦见到的可怕的样子。一生中他第一次见到的被冠以可怕的名称“上流社会”的一角。由于某些特别的打算,设想和爱好,他早已渴望着深入到这个颇具迷惑力的人圈里,用此他对第一个印象有苦强烈兴趣。这初步印象甚至是迷人的。不知怎么地,他突然觉得,所有这些人仿佛生下来就是这样呆在一起的,仿佛叶潘钦家今晚没有举办什么“晚会”,没有邀请什么宾客,所有这些人全是“自己人”,而他自己也早已是他们的忠诚朋友和志同道合者,现在是小别之后又回到他们这儿来,优雅的举止、纯朴的为人和表面的坦诚几乎具有迷人的魅力。他怎么也想不到,所有这一切纯朴、高雅、机智和高度的自尊,也许都只是富丽堂皇的艺术精品,大部分宾客,尽管有着令人肃然起敬的外表,却是些相当空虚贫乏的人物,不过,他们在自鸣得意之中自己也不知道,他们身上的许多优点只是糟巧的装饰品,而且这也不是他们的过错,因为他们是不自觉地继承遗产得到它们的。公爵因为沉缅于自己得到的美妙的第一印象之中,因此甚至不想去怀疑这一点。倒如,他看到,这个老人,这个达官显要,论年龄可以做他的爷爷,甚至中断自己的谈话来听他这么一个涉世不深的年轻人说话,不仅听他说,而且显然还看重他的意见,对他这么和蔼可亲、这么真诚温厚,而他们素昧平生,才初次相见。也许,这种礼貌的细致周到对热情敏感的公爵最有影响。也许,他事先就对这种美好的印象过于好感,甚至偏爱。
*从前理发铺兼用放血等土法治病。
不过,所有这些人虽然无疑是“家庭的朋友”,彼此之间也是朋友,刚才把公爵介绍给他们并与之结识时,他也是这么看待他们的。

木有有木

ZxID:16465496


等级: 热心会员
举报 只看该作者 44楼  发表于: 2014-01-19 0

Part 4 Chapter 7
WHILE he feasted his eyes upon Aglaya, as she talked merrily with Evgenie and Prince N., suddenly the old anglomaniac, who was talking to the dignitary in another corner of the room, apparently telling him a story about something or other--suddenly this gentleman pronounced the name of "Nicolai Andreevitch Pavlicheff" aloud. The prince quickly turned towards him, and listened.
The conversation had been on the subject of land, and the present disorders, and there must have been something amusing said, for the old man had begun to laugh at his companion's heated expressions.
The latter was describing in eloquent words how, in consequence of recent legislation, he was obliged to sell a beautiful estate in the N. province, not because he wanted ready money--in fact, he was obliged to sell it at half its value. "To avoid another lawsuit about the Pavlicheff estate, I ran away," he said. "With a few more inheritances of that kind I should soon be ruined!"
At this point General Epanchin, noticing how interested Muishkin had become in the conversation, said to him, in a low tone:
"That gentleman--Ivan Petrovitch--is a relation of your late friend, Mr. Pavlicheff. You wanted to find some of his relations, did you not?"
The general, who had been talking to his chief up to this moment, had observed the prince's solitude and silence, and was anxious to draw him into the conversation, and so introduce him again to the notice of some of the important personages.
"Lef Nicolaievitch was a ward of Nicolai Andreevitch Pavlicheff, after the death of his own parents," he remarked, meeting Ivan Petrovitch's eye.
"Very happy to meet him, I'm sure," remarked the latter. "I remember Lef Nicolaievitch well. When General Epanchin introduced us just now, I recognized you at once, prince. You are very little changed, though I saw you last as a child of some ten or eleven years old. There was something in your features, I suppose, that--"
"You saw me as a child!" exclaimed the prince, with surprise.
"Oh! yes, long ago," continued Ivan Petrovitch, "while you were living with my cousin at Zlatoverhoff. You don't remember me? No, I dare say you don't; you had some malady at the time, I remember. It was so serious that I was surprised--"
"No; I remember nothing!" said the prince. A few more words of explanation followed, words which were spoken without the smallest excitement by his companion, but which evoked the greatest agitation in the prince; and it was discovered that two old ladies to whose care the prince had been left by Pavlicheff, and who lived at Zlatoverhoff, were also relations of Ivan Petrovitch.
The latter had no idea and could give no information as to why Pavlicheff had taken so great an interest in the little prince, his ward.
"In point of fact I don't think I thought much about it," said the old fellow. He seemed to have a wonderfully good memory, however, for he told the prince all about the two old ladies, Pavlicheff's cousins, who had taken care of him, and whom, he declared, he had taken to task for being too severe with the prince as a small sickly boy--the elder sister, at least; the younger had been kind, he recollected. They both now lived in another province, on a small estate left to them by Pavlicheff. The prince listened to all this with eyes sparkling with emotion and delight.
He declared with unusual warmth that he would never forgive himself for having travelled about in the central provinces during these last six months without having hunted up his two old friends.
He declared, further, that he had intended to go every day, but had always been prevented by circumstances; but that now he would promise himself the pleasure--however far it was, he would find them out. And so Ivan Petrovitch REALLY knew Natalia Nikitishna!- -what a saintly nature was hers!--and Martha Nikitishna! Ivan Petrovitch must excuse him, but really he was not quite fair on dear old Martha. She was severe, perhaps; but then what else could she be with such a little idiot as he was then? (Ha, ha.) He really was an idiot then, Ivan Petrovitch must know, though he might not believe it. (Ha, ha.) So he had really seen him there! Good heavens! And was he really and truly and actually a cousin of Pavlicheff's?
"I assure you of it," laughed Ivan Petrovitch, gazing amusedly at the prince.
"Oh! I didn't say it because I DOUBT the fact, you know. (Ha, ha.) How could I doubt such a thing? (Ha, ha, ha.) I made the remark because--because Nicolai Andreevitch Pavlicheff was such a splendid man, don't you see! Such a high-souled man, he really was, I assure you."
The prince did not exactly pant for breath, but he "seemed almost to CHOKE out of pure simplicity and goodness of heart," as Adelaida expressed it, on talking the party over with her fiance, the Prince S., next morning.
"But, my goodness me," laughed Ivan Petrovitch, "why can't I be cousin to even a splendid man?"
"Oh, dear!" cried the prince, confused, trying to hurry his words out, and growing more and more eager every moment: "I've gone and said another stupid thing. I don't know what to say. I--I didn't mean that, you know--I--I--he really was such a splendid man, wasn't he?"
The prince trembled all over. Why was he so agitated? Why had he flown into such transports of delight without any apparent reason? He had far outshot the measure of joy and emotion consistent with the occasion. Why this was it would be difficult to say.
He seemed to feel warmly and deeply grateful to someone for something or other--perhaps to Ivan Petrovitch; but likely enough to all the guests, individually, and collectively. He was much too happy.
Ivan Petrovitch began to stare at him with some surprise; the dignitary, too, looked at him with considerable attention; Princess Bielokonski glared at him angrily, and compressed her lips. Prince N., Evgenie, Prince S., and the girls, all broke off their own conversations and listened. Aglaya seemed a little startled; as for Lizabetha Prokofievna, her heart sank within her.
This was odd of Lizabetha Prokofievna and her daughters. They had themselves decided that it would be better if the prince did not talk all the evening. Yet seeing him sitting silent and alone, but perfectly happy, they had been on the point of exerting themselves to draw him into one of the groups of talkers around the room. Now that he was in the midst of a talk they became more than ever anxious and perturbed.
"That he was a splendid man is perfectly true; you are quite right," repeated Ivan Petrovitch, but seriously this time. "He was a fine and a worthy fellow--worthy, one may say, of the highest respect," he added, more and more seriously at each pause; " and it is agreeable to see, on your part, such--"
"Wasn't it this same Pavlicheff about whom there was a strange story in connection with some abbot? I don't remember who the abbot was, but I remember at one time everybody was talking about it," remarked the old dignitary.
"Yes--Abbot Gurot, a Jesuit," said Ivan Petrovitch. "Yes, that's the sort of thing our best men are apt to do. A man of rank, too, and rich--a man who, if he had continued to serve, might have done anything; and then to throw up the service and everything else in order to go over to Roman Catholicism and turn Jesuit-- openly, too--almost triumphantly. By Jove! it was positively a mercy that he died when he did--it was indeed--everyone said so at the time."
The prince was beside himself.
"Pavlicheff?--Pavlicheff turned Roman Catholic? Impossible!" he cried, in horror.
"H'm! impossible is rather a strong word," said Ivan Petrovitch. "You must allow, my dear prince... However, of course you value the memory of the deceased so very highly; and he certainly was the kindest of men; to which fact, by the way, I ascribe, more than to anything else, the success of the abbot in influencing his religious convictions. But you may ask me, if you please, how much trouble and worry I, personally, had over that business, and especially with this same Gurot! Would you believe it," he continued, addressing the dignitary, "they actually tried to put in a claim under the deceased's will, and I had to resort to the very strongest measures in order to bring them to their senses? I assure you they knew their cue, did these gentlemen-- wonderful! Thank goodness all this was in Moscow, and I got the Court, you know, to help me, and we soon brought them to their senses.
"You wouldn't believe how you have pained and astonished me," cried the prince.
"Very sorry; but in point of fact, you know, it was all nonsense and would have ended in smoke, as usual--I'm sure of that. Last year,"--he turned to the old man again,--"Countess K. joined some Roman Convent abroad. Our people never seem to be able to offer any resistance so soon as they get into the hands of these-- intriguers--especially abroad."
"That is all thanks to our lassitude, I think," replied the old man, with authority. "And then their way of preaching; they have a skilful manner of doing it! And they know how to startle one, too. I got quite a fright myself in '32, in Vienna, I assure you; but I didn't cave in to them, I ran away instead, ha, ha!"
"Come, come, I've always heard that you ran away with the beautiful Countess Levitsky that time--throwing up everything in order to do it--and not from the Jesuits at all," said Princess Bielokonski, suddenly.
"Well, yes--but we call it from the Jesuits, you know; it comes to the same thing," laughed the old fellow, delighted with the pleasant recollection.
"You seem to be very religious," he continued, kindly, addressing the prince," which is a thing one meets so seldom nowadays among young people."
The prince was listening open-mouthed, and still in a condition of excited agitation. The old man was evidently interested in him, and anxious to study him more closely.
"Pavlicheff was a man of bright intellect and a good Christian, a sincere Christian," said the prince, suddenly. "How could he possibly embrace a faith which is unchristian? Roman Catholicism is, so to speak, simply the same thing as unchristianity," he added with flashing eyes, which seemed to take in everybody in the room.
"Come, that's a little TOO strong, isn't it?" murmured the old man, glancing at General Epanchin in surprise.
"How do you make out that the Roman Catholic religion is UNCHRISTIAN? What is it, then?" asked Ivan Petrovitch, turning to the prince.
"It is not a Christian religion, in the first place," said the latter, in extreme agitation, quite out of proportion to the necessity of the moment. "And in the second place, Roman Catholicism is, in my opinion, worse than Atheism itself. Yes-- that is my opinion. Atheism only preaches a negation, but Romanism goes further; it preaches a disfigured, distorted Christ--it preaches Anti-Christ--I assure you, I swear it! This is my own personal conviction, and it has long distressed me. The Roman Catholic believes that the Church on earth cannot stand without universal temporal Power. He cries 'non possumus!' In my opinion the Roman Catholic religion is not a faith at all, but simply a continuation of the Roman Empire, and everything is subordinated to this idea--beginning with faith. The Pope has seized territories and an earthly throne, and has held them with the sword. And so the thing has gone on, only that to the sword they have added lying, intrigue, deceit, fanaticism, superstition, swindling;--they have played fast and loose with the most sacred and sincere feelings of men;--they have exchanged everything--everything for money, for base earthly POWER! And is this not the teaching of Anti-Christ? How could the upshot of all this be other than Atheism? Atheism is the child of Roman Catholicism--it proceeded from these Romans themselves, though perhaps they would not believe it. It grew and fattened on hatred of its parents; it is the progeny of their lies and spiritual feebleness. Atheism! In our country it is only among the upper classes that you find unbelievers; men who have lost the root or spirit of their faith; but abroad whole masses of the people are beginning to profess unbelief--at first because of the darkness and lies by which they were surrounded; but now out of fanaticism, out of loathing for the Church and Christianity!"
The prince paused to get breath. He had spoken with extraordinary rapidity, and was very pale.
All present interchanged glances, but at last the old dignitary burst out laughing frankly. Prince N. took out his eye-glass to have a good look at the speaker. The German poet came out of his corner and crept nearer to the table, with a spiteful smile.
"You exaggerate the matter very much," said Ivan Petrovitch, with rather a bored air. "There are, in the foreign Churches, many representatives of their faith who are worthy of respect and esteem."
"Oh, but I did not speak of individual representatives. I was merely talking about Roman Catholicism, and its essence--of Rome itself. A Church can never entirely disappear; I never hinted at that!"
"Agreed that all this may be true; but we need not discuss a subject which belongs to the domain of theology."
"Oh, no; oh, no! Not to theology alone, I assure you! Why, Socialism is the progeny of Romanism and of the Romanistic spirit. It and its brother Atheism proceed from Despair in opposition to Catholicism. It seeks to replace in itself the moral power of religion, in order to appease the spiritual thirst of parched humanity and save it; not by Christ, but by force. 'Don't dare to believe in God, don't dare to possess any individuality, any property! Fraternite ou la Mort; two million heads. 'By their works ye shall know them'--we are told. And we must not suppose that all this is harmless and without danger to ourselves. Oh, no; we must resist, and quickly, quickly! We must let out Christ shine forth upon the Western nations, our Christ whom we have preserved intact, and whom they have never known. Not as slaves, allowing ourselves to be caught by the hooks of the Jesuits, but carrying our Russian civilization to THEM, we must stand before them, not letting it be said among us that their preaching is 'skilful,' as someone expressed it just now."
"But excuse me, excuse me;" cried Ivan Petrovitch considerably disturbed, and looking around uneasily. "Your ideas are, of course, most praiseworthy, and in the highest degree patriotic; but you exaggerate the matter terribly. It would be better if we dropped the subject."
"No, sir, I do not exaggerate, I understate the matter, if anything, undoubtedly understate it; simply because I cannot express myself as I should like, but--"
"Allow me!"
The prince was silent. He sat straight up in his chair and gazed fervently at Ivan Petrovitch.
"It seems to me that you have been too painfully impressed by the news of what happened to your good benefactor," said the old dignitary, kindly, and with the utmost calmness of demeanour. "You are excitable, perhaps as the result of your solitary life. If you would make up your mind to live more among your fellows in society, I trust, I am sure, that the world would be glad to welcome you, as a remarkable young man; and you would soon find yourself able to look at things more calmly. You would see that all these things are much simpler than you think; and, besides, these rare cases come about, in my opinion, from ennui and from satiety."
"Exactly, exactly! That is a true thought!" cried the prince. "From ennui, from our ennui but not from satiety! Oh, no, you are wrong there! Say from THIRST if you like; the thirst of fever! And please do not suppose that this is so small a matter that we may have a laugh at it and dismiss it; we must be able to foresee our disasters and arm against them. We Russians no sooner arrive at the brink of the water, and realize that we are really at the brink, than we are so delighted with the outlook that in we plunge and swim to the farthest point we can see. Why is this? You say you are surprised at Pavlicheff's action; you ascribe it to madness, to kindness of heart, and what not, but it is not so.
"Our Russian intensity not only astonishes ourselves; all Europe wonders at our conduct in such cases! For, if one of us goes over to Roman Catholicism, he is sure to become a Jesuit at once, and a rabid one into the bargain. If one of us becomes an Atheist, he must needs begin to insist on the prohibition of faith in God by force, that is, by the sword. Why is this? Why does he then exceed all bounds at once? Because he has found land at last, the fatherland that he sought in vain before; and, because his soul is rejoiced to find it, he throws himself upon it and kisses it! Oh, it is not from vanity alone, it is not from feelings of vanity that Russians become Atheists and Jesuits! But from spiritual thirst, from anguish of longing for higher things, for dry firm land, for foothold on a fatherland which they never believed in because they never knew it. It is easier for a Russian to become an Atheist, than for any other nationality in the world. And not only does a Russian 'become an Atheist,' but he actually BELIEVES IN Atheism, just as though he had found a new faith, not perceiving that he has pinned his faith to a negation. Such is our anguish of thirst! 'Whoso has no country has no God.' That is not my own expression; it is the expression of a merchant, one of the Old Believers, whom I once met while travelling. He did not say exactly these words. I think his expression was:
"'Whoso forsakes his country forsakes his God.'
"But let these thirsty Russian souls find, like Columbus' discoverers, a new world; let them find the Russian world, let them search and discover all the gold and treasure that lies hid in the bosom of their own land! Show them the restitution of lost humanity, in the future, by Russian thought alone, and by means of the God and of the Christ of our Russian faith, and you will see how mighty and just and wise and good a giant will rise up before the eyes of the astonished and frightened world; astonished because they expect nothing but the sword from us, because they think they will get nothing out of us but barbarism. This has been the case up to now, and the longer matters go on as they are now proceeding, the more clear will be the truth of what I say; and I--"
But at this moment something happened which put a most unexpected end to the orator's speech. All this heated tirade, this outflow of passionate words and ecstatic ideas which seemed to hustle and tumble over each other as they fell from his lips, bore evidence of some unusually disturbed mental condition in the young fellow who had "boiled over" in such a remarkable manner, without any apparent reason.
Of those who were present, such as knew the prince listened to his outburst in a state of alarm, some with a feeling of mortification. It was so unlike his usual timid self-constraint; so inconsistent with his usual taste and tact, and with his instinctive feeling for the higher proprieties. They could not understand the origin of the outburst; it could not be simply the news of Pavlicheff's perversion. By the ladies the prince was regarded as little better than a lunatic, and Princess Bielokonski admitted afterwards that "in another minute she would have bolted."
The two old gentlemen looked quite alarmed. The old general (Epanchin's chief) sat and glared at the prince in severe displeasure. The colonel sat immovable. Even the German poet grew a little pale, though he wore his usual artificial smile as he looked around to see what the others would do.
In point of fact it is quite possible that the matter would have ended in a very commonplace and natural way in a few minutes. The undoubtedly astonished, but now more collected, General Epanchin had several times endeavoured to interrupt the prince, and not having succeeded he was now preparing to take firmer and more vigorous measures to attain his end. In another minute or two he would probably have made up his mind to lead the prince quietly out of the room, on the plea of his being ill (and it was more than likely that the general was right in his belief that the prince WAS actually ill), but it so happened that destiny had something different in store.
At the beginning of the evening, when the prince first came into the room, he had sat down as far as possible from the Chinese vase which Aglaya had spoken of the day before.
Will it be believed that, after Aglaya's alarming words, an ineradicable conviction had taken possession of his mind that, however he might try to avoid this vase next day, he must certainly break it? But so it was.
During the evening other impressions began to awaken in his mind, as we have seen, and he forgot his presentiment. But when Pavlicheff was mentioned and the general introduced him to Ivan Petrovitch, he had changed his place, and went over nearer to the table; when, it so happened, he took the chair nearest to the beautiful vase, which stood on a pedestal behind him, just about on a level with his elbow.
As he spoke his last words he had risen suddenly from his seat with a wave of his arm, and there was a general cry of horror.
The huge vase swayed backwards and forwards; it seemed to be uncertain whether or no to topple over on to the head of one of the old men, but eventually determined to go the other way, and came crashing over towards the German poet, who darted out of the way in terror.
The crash, the cry, the sight of the fragments of valuable china covering the carpet, the alarm of the company--what all this meant to the poor prince it would be difficult to convey to the mind of the reader, or for him to imagine.
But one very curious fact was that all the shame and vexation and mortification which he felt over the accident were less powerful than the deep impression of the almost supernatural truth of his premonition. He stood still in alarm--in almost superstitious alarm, for a moment; then all mists seemed to clear away from his eyes; he was conscious of nothing but light and joy and ecstasy; his breath came and went; but the moment passed. Thank God it was not that! He drew a long breath and looked around.
For some minutes he did not seem to comprehend the excitement around him; that is, he comprehended it and saw everything, but he stood aside, as it were, like someone invisible in a fairy tale, as though he had nothing to do with what was going on, though it pleased him to take an interest in it.
He saw them gather up the broken bits of china; he heard the loud talking of the guests and observed how pale Aglaya looked, and how very strangely she was gazing at him. There was no hatred in her expression, and no anger whatever. It was full of alarm for him, and sympathy and affection, while she looked around at the others with flashing, angry eyes. His heart filled with a sweet pain as he gazed at her.
At length he observed, to his amazement, that all had taken their seats again, and were laughing and talking as though nothing had happened. Another minute and the laughter grew louder--they were laughing at him, at his dumb stupor--laughing kindly and merrily. Several of them spoke to him, and spoke so kindly and cordially, especially Lizabetha Prokofievna--she was saying the kindest possible things to him.
Suddenly he became aware that General Epanchin was tapping him on the shoulder; Ivan Petrovitch was laughing too, but still more kind and sympathizing was the old dignitary. He took the prince by the hand and pressed it warmly; then he patted it, and quietly urged him to recollect himself--speaking to him exactly as he would have spoken to a little frightened child, which pleased the prince wonderfully; and next seated him beside himself.
The prince gazed into his face with pleasure, but still seemed to have no power to speak. His breath failed him. The old man's face pleased him greatly.
"Do you really forgive me?" he said at last. "And--and Lizabetha Prokofievna too?" The laugh increased, tears came into the prince's eyes, he could not believe in all this kindness--he was enchanted.
"The vase certainly was a very beautiful one. I remember it here for fifteen years--yes, quite that!" remarked Ivan Petrovitch.
"Oh, what a dreadful calamity! A wretched vase smashed, and a man half dead with remorse about it," said Lizabetha Prokofievna, loudly. "What made you so dreadfully startled, Lef Nicolaievitch?" she added, a little timidly. "Come, my dear boy! cheer up. You really alarm me, taking the accident so to heart."
"Do you forgive me all--ALL, besides the vase, I mean?" said the prince, rising from his seat once more, but the old gentleman caught his hand and drew him down again--he seemed unwilling to let him go.
"C'est tres-curieux et c'est tres-serieux," he whispered across the table to Ivan Petrovitch, rather loudly. Probably the prince heard him.
"So that I have not offended any of you? You will not believe how happy I am to be able to think so. It is as it should be. As if I COULD offend anyone here! I should offend you again by even suggesting such a thing."
"Calm yourself, my dear fellow. You are exaggerating again; you really have no occasion to be so grateful to us. It is a feeling which does you great credit, but an exaggeration, for all that."
"I am not exactly thanking you, I am only feeling a growing admiration for you--it makes me happy to look at you. I dare say I am speaking very foolishly, but I must speak--I must explain, if it be out of nothing better than self-respect."
All he said and did was abrupt, confused, feverish--very likely the words he spoke, as often as not, were not those he wished to say. He seemed to inquire whether he MIGHT speak. His eyes lighted on Princess Bielokonski.
"All right, my friend, talk away, talk away!" she remarked. "Only don't lose your breath; you were in such a hurry when you began, and look what you've come to now! Don't be afraid of speaking-- all these ladies and gentlemen have seen far stranger people than yourself; you don't astonish THEM. You are nothing out-of-the-way remarkable, you know. You've done nothing but break a vase, and give us all a fright."
The prince listened, smiling.
"Wasn't it you," he said, suddenly turning to the old gentleman, "who saved the student Porkunoff and a clerk called Shoabrin from being sent to Siberia, two or three months since?"
The old dignitary blushed a little, and murmured that the prince had better not excite himself further.
"And I have heard of YOU," continued the prince, addressing Ivan Petrovitch, "that when some of your villagers were burned out you gave them wood to build up their houses again, though they were no longer your serfs and had behaved badly towards you."
"Oh, come, come! You are exaggerating," said Ivan Petrovitch, beaming with satisfaction, all the same. He was right, however, in this instance, for the report had reached the prince's ears in an incorrect form.
"And you, princess," he went on, addressing Princess Bielokonski, "was it not you who received me in Moscow, six months since, as kindly as though I had been your own son, in response to a letter from Lizabetha Prokofievna; and gave me one piece of advice, again as to your own son, which I shall never forget? Do you remember?"
"What are you making such a fuss about?" said the old lady, with annoyance. "You are a good fellow, but very silly. One gives you a halfpenny, and you are as grateful as though one had saved your life. You think this is praiseworthy on your part, but it is not --it is not, indeed."
She seemed to be very angry, but suddenly burst out laughing, quite good-humouredly.
Lizabetha Prokofievna's face brightened up, too; so did that of General Epanchin.
"I told you Lef Nicolaievitch was a man--a man--if only he would not be in such a hurry, as the princess remarked," said the latter, with delight.
Aglaya alone seemed sad and depressed; her face was flushed, perhaps with indignation.
"He really is very charming," whispered the old dignitary to Ivan Petrovitch.
"I came into this room with anguish in my heart," continued the prince, with ever-growing agitation, speaking quicker and quicker, and with increasing strangeness. "I--I was afraid of you all, and afraid of myself. I was most afraid of myself. When I returned to Petersburg, I promised myself to make a point of seeing our greatest men, and members of our oldest families--the old families like my own. I am now among princes like myself, am I not? I wished to know you, and it was necessary, very, very necessary. I had always heard so much that was evil said of you all--more evil than good; as to how small and petty were your interests, how absurd your habits, how shallow your education, and so on. There is so much written and said about you! I came here today with anxious curiosity; I wished to see for myself and form my own convictions as to whether it were true that the whole of this upper stratum of Russian society is WORTHLESS, has outlived its time, has existed too long, and is only fit to die-- and yet is dying with petty, spiteful warring against that which is destined to supersede it and take its place--hindering the Coming Men, and knowing not that itself is in a dying condition. I did not fully believe in this view even before, for there never was such a class among us--excepting perhaps at court, by accident--or by uniform; but now there is not even that, is there? It has vanished, has it not?"
"No, not a bit of it," said Ivan Petrovitch, with a sarcastic laugh.
"Good Lord, he's off again!" said Princess Bielokonski, impatiently.
"Laissez-le dire! He is trembling all over," said the old man, in a warning whisper.
The prince certainly was beside himself.
"Well? What have I seen?" he continued. "I have seen men of graceful simplicity of intellect; I have seen an old man who is not above speaking kindly and even LISTENING to a boy like myself; I see before me persons who can understand, who can forgive--kind, good Russian hearts--hearts almost as kind and cordial as I met abroad. Imagine how delighted I must have been, and how surprised! Oh, let me express this feeling! I have so often heard, and I have even believed, that in society there was nothing but empty forms, and that reality had vanished; but I now see for myself that this can never be the case HERE, among us--it may be the order elsewhere, but not in Russia. Surely you are not all Jesuits and deceivers! I heard Prince N.'s story just now. Was it not simple-minded, spontaneous humour? Could such words come from the lips of a man who is dead?--a man whose heart and talents are dried up? Could dead men and women have treated me so kindly as you have all been treating me to-day? Is there not material for the future in all this--for hope? Can such people fail to UNDERSTAND? Can such men fall away from reality?"
"Once more let us beg you to be calm, my dear boy. We'll talk of all this another time--I shall do so with the greatest pleasure, for one," said the old dignitary, with a smile.
Ivan Petrovitch grunted and twisted round in his chair. General Epanchin moved nervously. The latter's chief had started a conversation with the wife of the dignitary, and took no notice whatever of the prince, but the old lady very often glanced at him, and listened to what he was saying.
"No, I had better speak," continued the prince, with a new outburst of feverish emotion, and turning towards the old man with an air of confidential trustfulness." Yesterday, Aglaya Ivanovna forbade me to talk, and even specified the particular subjects I must not touch upon--she knows well enough that I am odd when I get upon these matters. I am nearly twenty-seven years old, and yet I know I am little better than a child. I have no right to express my ideas, and said so long ago. Only in Moscow, with Rogojin, did I ever speak absolutely freely! He and I read Pushkin together--all his works. Rogojin knew nothing of Pushkin, had not even heard his name. I am always afraid of spoiling a great Thought or Idea by my absurd manner. I have no eloquence, I know. I always make the wrong gestures-- inappropriate gestures--and therefore I degrade the Thought, and raise a laugh instead of doing my subject justice. I have no sense of proportion either, and that is the chief thing. I know it would be much better if I were always to sit still and say nothing. When I do so, I appear to be quite a sensible sort of a person, and what's more, I think about things. But now I must speak; it is better that I should. I began to speak because you looked so kindly at me; you have such a beautiful face. I promised Aglaya Ivanovna yesterday that I would not speak all the evening."
"Really?" said the old man, smiling.
"But, at times, I can't help thinking that I am. wrong in feeling so about it, you know. Sincerity is more important than elocution, isn't it?"
"Sometimes."
"I want to explain all to you--everything--everything! I know you think me Utopian, don't you--an idealist? Oh, no! I'm not, indeed--my ideas are all so simple. You don't believe me? You are smiling. Do you know, I am sometimes very wicked--for I lose my faith? This evening as I came here, I thought to myself, 'What shall I talk about? How am I to begin, so that they may be able to understand partially, at all events?' How afraid I was-- dreadfully afraid! And yet, how COULD I be afraid--was it not shameful of me? Was I afraid of finding a bottomless abyss of empty selfishness? Ah! that's why I am so happy at this moment, because I find there is no bottomless abyss at all--but good, healthy material, full of life.
"It is not such a very dreadful circumstance that we are odd people, is it? For we really are odd, you know--careless, reckless, easily wearied of anything. We don't look thoroughly into matters--don't care to understand things. We are all like this--you and I, and all of them! Why, here are you, now--you are not a bit angry with me for calling you odd,' are you? And, if so, surely there is good material in you? Do you know, I sometimes think it is a good thing to be odd. We can forgive one another more easily, and be more humble. No one can begin by being perfect--there is much one cannot understand in life at first. In order to attain to perfection, one must begin by failing to understand much. And if we take in knowledge too quickly, we very likely are not taking it in at all. I say all this to you--you who by this time understand so much--and doubtless have failed to understand so much, also. I am not afraid of you any longer. You are not angry that a mere boy should say such words to you, are you? Of course not! You know how to forget and to forgive. You are laughing, Ivan Petrovitch? You think I am a champion of other classes of people--that I am THEIR advocate, a democrat, and an orator of Equality?" The prince laughed hysterically; he had several times burst into these little, short nervous laughs. "Oh, no--it is for you, for myself, and for all of us together, that I am alarmed. I am a prince of an old family myself, and I am sitting among my peers; and I am talking like this in the hope of saving us all; in the hope that our class will not disappear altogether--into the darkness--unguessing its danger--blaming everything around it, and losing ground every day. Why should we disappear and give place to others, when we may still, if we choose, remain in the front rank and lead the battle? Let us be servants, that we may become lords in due season!"
He tried to get upon his feet again, but the old man still restrained him, gazing at him with increasing perturbation as he went on.
"Listen--I know it is best not to speak! It is best simply to give a good example--simply to begin the work. I have done this-- I have begun, and--and--oh! CAN anyone be unhappy, really? Oh! what does grief matter--what does misfortune matter, if one knows how to be happy? Do you know, I cannot understand how anyone can pass by a green tree, and not feel happy only to look at it! How anyone can talk to a man and not feel happy in loving him! Oh, it is my own fault that I cannot express myself well enough! But there are lovely things at every step I take--things which even the most miserable man must recognize as beautiful. Look at a little child--look at God's day-dawn--look at the grass growing-- look at the eyes that love you, as they gaze back into your eyes!"
He had risen, and was speaking standing up. The old gentleman was looking at him now in unconcealed alarm. Lizabetha Prokofievna wrung her hands. "Oh, my God!" she cried. She had guessed the state of the case before anyone else.
Aglaya rushed quickly up to him, and was just in time to receive him in her arms, and to hear with dread and horror that awful, wild cry as he fell writhing to the ground.
There he lay on the carpet, and someone quickly placed a cushion under his head.
No one had expected this.
In a quarter of an hour or so Prince N. and Evgenie Pavlovitch and the old dignitary were hard at work endeavouring to restore the harmony of the evening, but it was of no avail, and very soon after the guests separated and went their ways.
A great deal of sympathy was expressed; a considerable amount of advice was volunteered; Ivan Petrovitch expressed his opinion that the young man was "a Slavophile, or something of that sort"; but that it was not a dangerous development. The old dignitary said nothing.
True enough, most of the guests, next day and the day after, were not in very good humour. Ivan Petrovitch was a little offended, but not seriously so. General Epanchin's chief was rather cool towards him for some while after the occurrence. The old dignitary, as patron of the family, took the opportunity of murmuring some kind of admonition to the general, and added, in flattering terms, that he was most interested in Aglaya's future. He was a man who really did possess a kind heart, although his interest in the prince, in the earlier part of the evening, was due, among other reasons, to the latter's connection with Nastasia Philipovna, according to popular report. He had heard a good deal of this story here and there, and was greatly interested in it, so much so that he longed to ask further questions about it.
Princess Bielokonski, as she drove away on this eventful evening, took occasion to say to Lizabetha Prokofievna:
"Well--he's a good match--and a bad one; and if you want my opinion, more bad than good. You can see for yourself the man is an invalid."
Lizabetha therefore decided that the prince was impossible as a husband for Aglaya; and during the ensuing night she made a vow that never while she lived should he marry Aglaya. With this resolve firmly impressed upon her mind, she awoke next day; but during the morning, after her early lunch, she fell into a condition of remarkable inconsistency.
In reply to a very guarded question of her sisters', Aglaya had answered coldly, but exceedingly haughtily:
"I have never given him my word at all, nor have I ever counted him as my future husband--never in my life. He is just as little to me as all the rest."
Lizabetha Prokofievna suddenly flared up.
"I did not expect that of you, Aglaya," she said. "He is an impossible husband for you,--I know it; and thank God that we agree upon that point; but I did not expect to hear such words from you. I thought I should hear a very different tone from you. I would have turned out everyone who was in the room last night and kept him,--that's the sort of man he is, in my opinion!"
Here she suddenly paused, afraid of what she had just said. But she little knew how unfair she was to her daughter at that moment. It was all settled in Aglaya's mind. She was only waiting for the hour that would bring the matter to a final climax; and every hint, every careless probing of her wound, did but further lacerate her heart.

当他怀着喜悦和满足的心情对与N公爵和叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇愉快地交谈的阿格拉娅望得出神的时候,那个上了年纪的英国派头的老爷在另一个角落正兴致勃勃给达官显要老头讲什么使他很感兴趣的事,突然他提到了尼古拉·安德列耶维奇·帕夫利谢夫的名字。公爵很快地转向他们这一边,开始听他们讲话。
他们讲的是如今的世道以及某省地主庄园里的混乱情况,英国迷的叙述想必也包含着某些快活的内容,因为最终老头开始对叙述者那种尖酸刻薄的激昂佯子感到好笑了。他有点抱怨地拉长了声调,柔和地重读着元音,从容不迫地叙述着,为什么他被迫(正是被目前的时世所迫)卖掉在某省的一处绝好的庄园,甚至在并不特别需要钱的情况下只卖了个半价,而同时还不得下保留一个面临破产、亏损累累、正打官司的庄园,甚至还得为它贴钱。“为了避免为帕夫利谢夫的一块领地再打官司,我索性逃之夭夭。还有一两处这样的遗产,我可要破产了。不过,那边留给我的是三千公顷上好的土地!”
“要知道……伊万。彼得罗维奇是已故尼古拉·安德列耶维奇·帕夫利谢夫的亲戚……你不是好像寻找过他的亲戚吗?”注意到公爵对他们的谈话异常关注,伊万· 费奥多罗维奇便突然来到他身旁,轻声对他说。在此之前伊万·费奥多罗维奇一直陪着自己的将军上司说话,但他早就发现列夫·尼古拉耶维奇落落寡言的样子,便开始为他感到不安。他想使公爵在一走程度上介入谈话,从而把他第二次展示和介绍给“贵人们”。
“列夫·尼古拉耶维奇在自己父母去世后是尼古拉·安德列伊奇·帕夫利谢夫抚养的,”他乘与伊万·彼得罗维奇目光相遇时插话说。
“非-常-高-兴,”那人说,“我甚至记得很清楚,刚才伊万·费奥多罗维奇介绍我们认识时,我马上就认出您了,甚至是从面相上认出的,说真的您长相变得很少,虽然我过去看见您时,您还只是个10岁或11岁的孩子。您的五官有某种东西使人想得起……”
“我小时候您见过我?”公爵异常惊讶地问。
“哦,那已经是很久以前了,”伊万·彼得罗维奇继续说,“在兹拉托维尔霍沃,当时您住在我的表姐妹那里。我过去经常去兹拉托维尔霍沃,您不记得我吗?很可能不记得了……您那时……患什么病,有一次我甚至对您感到很奇怪……”
“一点也记不得了!”公爵急切地承认道。
又作了一番解释。就伊万·彼得罗维奇来说是极为平静的,而对公爵来说却激动得惊人。原来,注在兹拉托维尔霍沃庄园里的两位女地主,上了年纪的老姑娘是已故帕夫利谢夫的亲戚,公爵就被托付给她们培养,而她们又是伊万·彼得罗维奇的表姐妹。伊万·波得罗维奇也像其他人一样,几乎一点也不能解释帕夫利谢夫如此关怀自己的养子小公爵的原因。“当时忘了询问一下这件事,”但毕竟他有卓绝的记忆力,因为他甚至记起了他表姐玛尔法·尼基季什娜对这个小养子有多严厉,“有一次我甚至为教育方法跟她吵了一架,因为对一个患病的孩子老是体罚,体罚……这可是……您自己也会同意的……”--相反,表妹纳塔莉娅·尼基季什娜对病孩却非常温柔……“她们俩现在已经住在某省了(只是我不知道,现在是否还活着?),”他继续说明着,“在那里她们从帕夫利谢夫那儿得到了一处相当不错的小庄园。玛尔法·尼基季什娜好像想进修道院;不过我不能肯定;也许我听说的是另一个人……对了,不久前听说是大夫的太太要进修道院……”
公爵听完这一切时,眼睛里闪现出欢喜和感动的神情。他异常急切地声称,永远也不能原谅自己,在自己去内地省份的六个月中他竟没有找出机会寻找和探访自己过去的养育者。“我每天都想去,可老是因为各种各样的事务脱不开身……但现在我保证……一定要去……哪怕是在某省……这么说您是了解纳培莉娅·尼基季什娜的喏?她有一颗多么美好、多么神圣的心灵啊!玛尔法·厄基季什娜也是……请原谅,您好像错怪了玛尔法·尼基季什娜!她是严厉,但是……要知道,对于当时我这么一个白痴(嘻-嘻!)……确实不能不失去耐心。您不会相信,我那时可完全是个白痴(哈-哈!)不过……不过您那时看见过我,而且……请问,我怎么会不记得您?这么说,您……啊,我的上帝,难道您真的是尼古拉·安德列伊奇·帕夫利谢夫的亲戚?”
“我-请-您-相-信,”伊万。彼得罗维奇打量着公爵,莞尔一笑说。
“哦,我可不是因为我……怀疑……才这么说……再说,难道可以怀疑这种事吗?(嘻-嘻!)……哪怕只是怀疑一点点!……也就是说甚至哪怕一点儿也不行!(嘻-嘻!)但我是想说,已故的尼古拉·安德列伊奇·帕夫利谢夫是个非常好的人,一个极为豁达慷慨的人,真的,我请您相信!”
公爵并非是喘不上气来,可以说,是“心里美得噎住了”,这是第二天上午阿杰莱达在跟自己的未婚夫ω公爵谈话时形容的。
“啊,我的天哪!”伊万·彼得罗维奇大笑着说,“为什么我就不能是一个豁达慷慨的人,真的,我请您相信!”
“啊,我的上帝!”公爵喊了起来。他又窘又急,越来越亢奋。“我……我又说了蠢话,但是……这是必然的,因为我……我……我,不过我又不该说这些!再说怀着这样的兴趣……怀着这么巨大的兴趣……请说,我现在能做什么!而且跟这么豁达慷慨的人相比,——因为,真的,他可是个豁达慷慨的人,不对吗?不对吗?”
公爵甚至全身打颤。为什么他忽然这么惶恐不安?为什么有这种大受感动的狂热?这种狂热完全无缘无故,好像与谈话的内容也丝毫不相适宜——这是很难解答的。他就是这么一种心态,在此刻对某人和某事甚至怀着最热烈和衷心的感激之情,——也许,甚至是对伊万·彼得罗维奇,几乎是对所有的宾客。他是“太幸福了”。终于伊万·彼得罗维奇开始对他仔细打量起来,比原先要专注得多;那位“达官显要老头”也凝神端详起他来。别洛孔斯卡娅紧闭嘴唇,用一种忿忿的目光盯着公爵。N公爵,叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇,ω公爵,小姐们全部停止了谈话,听着他讲。阿格拉娅似乎谅恐不已,叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜简直害怕极了。这母女们也令人奇怪:是她们事先认为并决定整个晚上公爵最好坐着不开口;但是刚才看见他完全孤零零、恬然自得地呆在角落里时,她们又立即不放心起来。亚历山德拉于是想走到他那儿去,她小心翼翼地穿过整个房间,参加到他们那一伙人中去,也就是在别洛孔斯卡娅旁边的N公爵那一群人,而公爵自己刚开始说话,她们便更加惶惶不安。
“说到他是非常好的人:您是对的,”伊万·彼得罗维奇已经不再微笑,威严地说,“是的,是的……这是个很好的人!很好的和可敬的人!”停了一会他补充说,“甚至可以说他无愧受到各种尊敬!”在第三次停顿以后,他更威严地说,“我……我很愉快看到您对他……”
“是不是这个帕夫利谢夫出过一桩……怪事……跟一个天主教神父……跟一个天主教神父……我忘了,是跟哪一个天主教神父,只不过当时大家都议论看什么,”“达官显贵”似乎一边回忆一边说。
“跟古罗神父,耶稣会教上!”伊万·彼得罗维奇提醒说,“是啊,这就是我们的非常好的和可敬的人!因为他毕竟是望族,有财产,宫廷高级侍从,如果……继续任职的话……他却忽然抛弃了职务和一切,要改信天主教,做一名耶稣会教徒,而且还几乎是公开的,带着一股狂热。说真的,恰好他死了……是啊,当时大家都在谈论……”
公爵失去自控了。
“帕夫利谢夫……帕夫利谢夫改信天主教,这不可能!”他惊骇地喊了起来。
“嘿,‘不可能’。”伊万·彼得罗维奇庄重又含混下清地说,“这就说得过分了,我亲爱的公爵,您自己也会同意的……下过,您对死者这么敬重……确实,这是个十分善良的人,我认为,古罗这个奸滑之徒所以能成功主要的原因也正在于此。但是您应该问问我,问问我,后来为这件事我遭到了多少麻烦和周折……正是跟这个古罗打交道!您想想,”他忽然转向老显贵说,“他们竟然想提出遗产要求,当时我甚至不得不采取最有力的措施……要他们放明白些……因为那都是些老手!惊-人-的老手!但是,上帝保佑,这事发生在莫斯科,我马上去找伯爵,我们终于使他们……明白过来了……”
“您不相信,您的话使我多么伤心和震惊!”公爵又大声说。
“我很遗憾;但是实际上这一切其实都是微不足道的,而且就像平常那样会以不值一提而告终;我深信这点。去年夏天,”他又转向显贵老头说,“据说,K伯爵夫人在国外也进了某座天主教的修道院;我们有些人一旦受到这些……刁滑之徒……的蛊惑……尤其是在国外,便不知怎么地坚持不住了。”
“我想,这全都是因为我们……疲劳的缘故,”老显贵摆出一副权威的口气懒洋洋地说,“嘿,他们那一套传道的方式……也很讲究,自有特色……还善于吓唬人。1832年在维也纳时也有人吓唬过我,请你们相信,不过我没有受诱惑,从他那里逃跑了,哈!哈!”
“我听说,老爷,您那时是跟美人列维茨卡娅伯爵夫人一起从维也纳逃到巴黎去的,抛弃了自己的职务,而不是逃避耶稣会,”突然别洛孔斯卡娅插嘴说。
“哎,要知道是逃避耶稣会,反正就是逃避耶稣会。”显贵老头因为愉快的回忆而放声笑着,接过话茬说,“您好像是很虔诚的,现在在年轻人中是很少能见到的,”他亲切地转向列夫·尼古拉耶维奇公爵,后者正张大了嘴巴听着,仍然显得非常惊愕;显贵老头显然想进一步了解公爵,出于某些原因他对公爵很感兴趣。
“帕夫利谢夫是个头脑清醒的人,是基督教徒,真诚的基督教徒,”公爵突然说,“他怎么会服从非基督教的……信仰?天主教反正是一种非基督教的信仰!”他忽然补充说。他双眼闪闪有神,望着前面,似乎是扫视着所有在场的人。
“咳,这就过分了,”显贵老头喃喃地说,同时惊讶地看了一眼伊万·费奥多罗维奇。
“天主教怎么是非基督教信仰?”伊万·彼得罗维奇在椅子上转过身来说,“那么是什么信仰?”
“首先是非基督教信仰!”公爵异常激动并又生硬得失去分寸地说,“这是第一;第二,罗马的天主教甚至比无神论还坏,这就是我的意见!是的,这就是我的意见!无神论仅仅是宣传没有上帝,而天主教走得更远:它宣传的是歪曲了的基督,被它诬蔑和凌辱了的基督,是反面的基督!它宣传的是反基督,我向你们起音,请你们相信!这是我个人早已持有的信念,而它却使我自己深为苦恼……罗马天主教认为,没有全世界的国家政权,教会就站不住脚,并高喊: Non pOssumus!*据我看,罗马天主教甚至不是一种信仰,而完全是西罗马帝国的继续,它里面的一切,从信仰开始,都服从于这一思想。教皇占领了土地、尘世间的王位并拿起了剑;从那时起一切就是这样发展的,只是除了剑还加上了谎言、诡计、欺骗、狂热、迷信、凶恶,他们玩弄人民最神圣、最真实、最纯朴、最炽烈的感情,把一切一切都拿去换取金钱,换取卑劣的尘世的权力。这难道不是反基督吗?怎么会不从他们那里冒出无神论来呢?无神论就是从他们那里来的,就是从罗马天主教来的!无神论首先是从他们自己开始的:他们是否能自己信仰自己?无神论是从厌恶他们中得到加强的:它是他们的谎言和精神贫乏的产物!这就是无神论!在我们这儿不信宗教的还只是少数特殊的阶层,刚才叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇说得很好,他们是失去了根的阶层;而在欧洲那边已经有人数多得可怕的人民群众开始不信教了,——起先是由于愚昧无知,由于受谎言的欺骗,而现在已经是出于狂热,出于对教会和基督教的憎恨!”
公爵停下来喘口气。他说得快得不得了。他脸色苍白,气喘吁吁。大家都彼此交换着眼色;但最后显贵老头公然放声大笑了。N公爵掏出带柄眼镜,目不转睛地端详起公爵来。日耳曼血统诗人从角落里走出来,移步走近桌子,露出不祥的微笑。
“您太夸-大-了,”伊万·彼得罗维奇带着一丝苦恼甚至似乎有点不好意思,拖长了声调说,“在那边的教会里也有一些值得尊敬和道德高尚的代表。”
“我决不是说教会的个别代表。我说的是罗马天主教的实质,我说的是罗马。难道教会会完全消失吗?我从来没有这么说过。”
“我同意,但这一切都是众所周知的,甚至——不需要……这是属于神学……”
*拉丁语:我们不能。
“哦,不,哦,不!不光是属于神学,请您相信,不光是!它关系到我们,比您想象的要密切得多。我们还不能看到这件了绝不只是神学,这正是我们的错误所在!要知道社会主义也是天主教和天主教本质的产物!它就像它的兄弟无神论一样也来自于绝望,在道德意义上是与天主教背道而驰的,它是要取代宗教失去的道德权力,要满足切盼着的人类的精神渴望,不是用基督而是用暴力来拯救他们。这也是一种通过暴力的自由,这也是一种通过剑和血的联合!‘不许信奉上帝,不许有私有财产,不许有个性, fraternit ou lamort*,两百万颗脑袋!’根据他们的所作所为你们将能了解他们——这点已经说过了!别以为这一切对于我们都是无害的,并不可怕;哦,我们需要反击,而且要尽快、尽快!应该使我们的基督发出光芒给西方以反击!我们保留的基督,他们是不知道的!我们现在应该站在他们面前,不是盲从地上耶稣会教士的钩,而应该把我们俄罗斯的文明带给他们,但愿我们的人不要说他们的传教方式很讲究,就像刚才谁说的那样……”
“但是对不起,对不起,”伊万·彼得罗维奇万分不安地说,他环顾着周围,甚至开始害怕起来,“所有您的这些想法当然是应该受到赞扬的,它们充满了爱国主义,但是这一切是极为夸大了的……甚至最好还是不对这个……”
“不,没有夸大,不如说是缩小了;恰恰是缩小了,因为我不会表达,但是……”
“对-不-起!”
公爵闭口不说了。他挺直身子坐在椅子上,火一般的炽热目光一动不动地望着伊万·彼得罗维奇。
“我觉得,您恩人的事已经使您过分受震惊了,”显贵老头亲切而不失平静地指出,“您现在很激昂……也许,是因为孤独的缘故。倘若您多与人们交往,而在上流社会里,我希望,人们将会乐于接待您这么一位优秀的年轻人,那么,当然,你将会使您的激奋平静下来并会看到,所有这一切简单得多。何况,之所以发生……这样一些罕见的事例,据我看,部分地是由于我们的饱食厌足,部分是由于……百无聊赖。”
“正是这样,正是这样,”公爵大声嚷道,“绝妙的思想!正是‘由于百无聊赖,由于我们的百无聊赖’,不是由于饱食厌足,相反,是由于饥渴……不是由于饱食厌足,这一点您弄错了!不仅仅是由于饥渴,甚至是由于炽热的激情,由于热切的饥渴!而且……而且您别认为这是没什么大不了的,可以一笑了之;请原谅,应该善于预感!我们的人只是到了岸才相信,这就是岸,于是高兴得马上就要走到最终极限;这是为什么?你们对帕夫利谢夫感到惊讶,你们一切都归咎于他的疯狂或善良,但这不是这么回事!在这种情况下我们俄罗斯的强烈激情不光使我们也使整个欧洲惊讶。如果我们这里有人改信天主教,那么他一定会成为耶稣会教徒,而且还是最秘密的;如果有人成为无神论者,那么一定会开始要求用暴力来铲除对上帝的信仰,也就是用剑!这是为什么,为什么一下子这么狂暴?难道你们不知道?这是因为他发现了过去在这里忽略了的祖国,因此十分高兴;他发现了岸,土地,便扑下去吻它!俄国无神论者的产生可并不光是因为虚荣心,可并不全是因为可恶的虚荣感,而是因为精神痛苦,因为精神饥渴,因为向往崇高的事业、怀念坚实的岸、怀念他们原来不再相信的祖国,因为他们从来也没有了解过它!俄国人成为无神论者太容易了,比全世界其他各国人更容易!并且,我们的人不光是做一个无神论者,而且还一定信奉无神论,把它作为一种新的信仰,却丝毫没有发现他们信奉的是虚无。我们的人的饥渴就是这样的!‘谁脚下没有立足点,谁也就没有上帝!’这不是我的话,这是我在旅途中遇到的一个旧派教徒商人说的。说真的,他原活不是这么说的,他说:‘谁放弃了故土,谁也就放弃了自己的上帝。’只要想一想,我们一些最有文化教养的人居然也会加入鞭身派……不过,在这种情况下,鞭身派有什么比虚无主义、耶稣会、无神论更不好呢?甚至,也许还更深刻些:但是可见苦闷达到了什么地步!……为那些饥渴的和饥渴得发狂的哥仑布们去发现‘新大陆’之岸吧,为俄国人去发现俄国的‘新大陆’吧,让我们去为他们寻找不为他们所知、隐藏在地下的这金矿、这宝库吧:请向他们展示,将来也许唯有俄国的思想、俄国的上帝和基督才能使上人类复活和复兴,你们将会看到.一个多么强大和真实、英明和温顺的巨人将在惊讶的世界面前成长,在惊讶的和恐惧的世界面前成长,因为他们期待着我们的就只是剑,剑和暴力,因为他们以己度人,不能想象我们可以没有野蛮。迄今为止就是这样,而且越来越厉害!而且……”
*法语:博爱或死亡。
但是这时忽然发生了一件事,因而演说者的话也就极为出人意料地被中断了。
整个这一篇激昂的长篇大论,整个这一堆仿佛乱糟糟拥积在一起、一句超越另一句的热烈不安的言辞和激越亢奋的思想,这一切预示着这个显然无缘无故突然谈兴勃发的年轻人正处于某种危险的特殊的心态之中。客厅里在场的人中所有了解公爵的人都提心吊胆地(有的还羞愧地)对他的牵动感到惊讶,因为这不符合他往昔的举止,平时他拘谨得甚至羞法,在别的场合他表现出少有的和特别的分寸和对上等礼仪的本能的敏感。人们无法理解,为什么会是这样:关于帕夫利谢夫的消息并不是原因。女客们从她们的角落里望着他,把他看作是疯子,而别洛孔斯卡娅后来承认“再过1分钟,她已经想溜之大吉了”。“达官显贵”老头由于最初的惊讶而几乎不知所措;叶潘钦的将军上司在自己的椅子上不满而严厉地望着。上校工程师坐着一动不动。德裔诗人甚至脸色都发白了,但仍然虚假地微笑看望着别人,看人家怎么反应?不过,所有这一切以及整个这件丑事,甚至也许只要再过1分钟,就可以以最平常自然的方式得到解决;异常吃惊,但比别人更早醒悟的伊万·费奥多罗维奇已经几次试图去制止公爵,没有成功,现在他怀着坚定果断的目的朝公爵走去,再过1分钟,如果需要这样做的话,他大概会下决心客客气气地把公爵带走,就借口说他有病,也许,情况确实是这样,伊万·费奥多罗维奇暗自也非常相信是这样……但是事态却以另一种方式发展着。

木有有木

ZxID:16465496


等级: 热心会员
举报 只看该作者 45楼  发表于: 2014-01-19 0

Part 4 Chapter 8
THIS same morning dawned for the prince pregnant with no less painful presentiments,--which fact his physical state was, of course, quite enough to account for; but he was so indefinably melancholy,--his sadness could not attach itself to anything in particular, and this tormented him more than anything else. Of course certain facts stood before him, clear and painful, but his sadness went beyond all that he could remember or imagine; he realized that he was powerless to console himself unaided. Little by little he began to develop the expectation that this day something important, something decisive, was to happen to him.
His attack of yesterday had been a slight one. Excepting some little heaviness in the head and pain in the limbs, he did not feel any particular effects. His brain worked all right, though his soul was heavy within him.
He rose late, and immediately upon waking remembered all about the previous evening; he also remembered, though not quite so clearly, how, half an hour after his fit, he had been carried home.
He soon heard that a messenger from the Epanchins' had already been to inquire after him. At half-past eleven another arrived; and this pleased him.
Vera Lebedeff was one of the first to come to see him and offer her services. No sooner did she catch sight of him than she burst into tears; but when he tried to soothe her she began to laugh. He was quite struck by the girl's deep sympathy for him; he seized her hand and kissed it. Vera flushed crimson.
"Oh, don't, don't!" she exclaimed in alarm, snatching her hand away. She went hastily out of the room in a state of strange confusion.
Lebedeff also came to see the prince, in a great hurry to get away to the "deceased," as he called General Ivolgin, who was alive still, but very ill. Colia also turned up, and begged the prince for pity's sake to tell him all he knew about his father which had been concealed from him till now. He said he had found out nearly everything since yesterday; the poor boy was in a state of deep affliction. With all the sympathy which he could bring into play, the prince told Colia the whole story without reserve, detailing the facts as clearly as he could. The tale struck Colia like a thunderbolt. He could not speak. He listened silently, and cried softly to himself the while. The prince perceived that this was an impression which would last for the whole of the boy's life. He made haste to explain his view of the matter, and pointed out that the old man's approaching death was probably brought on by horror at the thought of his action; and that it was not everyone who was capable of such a feeling.
Colia's eyes flashed as he listened.
"Gania and Varia and Ptitsin are a worthless lot! I shall not quarrel with them; but from this moment our feet shall not travel the same road. Oh, prince, I have felt much that is quite new to me since yesterday! It is a lesson for me. I shall now consider my mother as entirely my responsibility; though she may be safe enough with Varia. Still, meat and drink is not everything."
He jumped up and hurried off, remembering suddenly that he was wanted at his father's bedside; but before he went out of the room he inquired hastily after the prince's health, and receiving the latter's reply, added:
"Isn't there something else, prince? I heard yesterday, but I have no right to talk about this... If you ever want a true friend and servant--neither you nor I are so very happy, are we? --come to me. I won't ask you questions, though."
He ran off and left the prince more dejected than ever.
Everyone seemed to be speaking prophetically, hinting at some misfortune or sorrow to come; they had all looked at him as though they knew something which he did not know. Lebedeff had asked questions, Colia had hinted, and Vera had shed tears. What was it?
At last, with a sigh of annoyance, he said to himself that it was nothing but his own cursed sickly suspicion. His face lighted up with joy when, at about two o'clock, he espied the Epanchins coming along to pay him a short visit, "just for a minute." They really had only come for a minute.
Lizabetha Prokofievna had announced, directly after lunch, that they would all take a walk together. The information was given in the form of a command, without explanation, drily and abruptly. All had issued forth in obedience to the mandate; that is, the girls, mamma, and Prince S. Lizabetha Prokofievna went off in a direction exactly contrary to the usual one, and all understood very well what she was driving at, but held their peace, fearing to irritate the good lady. She, as though anxious to avoid any conversation, walked ahead, silent and alone. At last Adelaida remarked that it was no use racing along at such a pace, and that she could not keep up with her mother.
"Look here," said Lizabetha Prokofievna, turning round suddenly; "we are passing his house. Whatever Aglaya may think, and in spite of anything that may happen, he is not a stranger to us; besides which, he is ill and in misfortune. I, for one, shall call in and see him. Let anyone follow me who cares to."
Of course every one of them followed her.
The prince hastened to apologize, very properly, for yesterday's mishap with the vase, and for the scene generally.
"Oh, that's nothing," replied Lizabetha; "I'm not sorry for the vase, I'm sorry for you. H'm! so you can see that there was a 'scene,' can you? Well, it doesn't matter much, for everyone must realize now that it is impossible to be hard on you. Well, au revoir. I advise you to have a walk, and then go to sleep again if you can. Come in as usual, if you feel inclined; and be assured, once for all, whatever happens, and whatever may have happened, you shall always remain the friend of the family--mine, at all events. I can answer for myself."
In response to this challenge all the others chimed in and re- echoed mamma's sentiments.
And so they took their departure; but in this hasty and kindly designed visit there was hidden a fund of cruelty which Lizabetha Prokofievna never dreamed of. In the words "as usual," and again in her added, "mine, at all events," there seemed an ominous knell of some evil to come.
The prince began to think of Aglaya. She had certainly given him a wonderful smile, both at coming and again at leave-taking, but had not said a word, not even when the others all professed their friendship for him. She had looked very intently at him, but that was all. Her face had been paler than usual; she looked as though she had slept badly.
The prince made up his mind that he would make a point of going there "as usual," tonight, and looked feverishly at his watch.
Vera came in three minutes after the Epanchins had left. "Lef Nicolaievitch," she said, "Aglaya Ivanovna has just given me a message for you."
The prince trembled.
"Is it a note?"
"No, a verbal message; she had hardly time even for that. She begs you earnestly not to go out of the house for a single moment all to-day, until seven o'clock in the evening. It may have been nine; I didn't quite hear."
"But--but, why is this? What does it mean?"
"I don't know at all; but she said I was to tell you particularly."
"Did she say that?"
"Not those very words. She only just had time to whisper as she went by; but by the way she looked at me I knew it was important. She looked at me in a way that made my heart stop beating."
The prince asked a few more questions, and though he learned nothing else, he became more and more agitated.
Left alone, he lay down on the sofa, and began to think.
"Perhaps," he thought, "someone is to be with them until nine tonight and she is afraid that I may come and make a fool of myself again, in public." So he spent his time longing for the evening and looking at his watch. But the clearing-up of the mystery came long before the evening, and came in the form of a new and agonizing riddle.
Half an hour after the Epanchins had gone, Hippolyte arrived, so tired that, almost unconscious, he sank into a chair, and broke into such a fit of coughing that he could not stop. He coughed till the blood came. His eyes glittered, and two red spots on his cheeks grew brighter and brighter. The prince murmured something to him, but Hippolyte only signed that he must be left alone for a while, and sat silent. At last he came to himself.
"I am off," he said, hoarsely, and with difficulty.
"Shall I see you home?" asked the prince, rising from his seat, but suddenly stopping short as he remembered Aglaya's prohibition against leaving the house. Hippolyte laughed.
"I don't mean that I am going to leave your house," he continued, still gasping and coughing. "On the contrary, I thought it absolutely necessary to come and see you; otherwise I should not have troubled you. I am off there, you know, and this time I believe, seriously, that I am off! It's all over. I did not come here for sympathy, believe me. I lay down this morning at ten o'clock with the intention of not rising again before that time; but I thought it over and rose just once more in order to come here; from which you may deduce that I had some reason for wishing to come."
"It grieves me to see you so, Hippolyte. Why didn't you send me a message? I would have come up and saved you this trouble."
"Well, well! Enough! You've pitied me, and that's all that good manners exact. I forgot, how are you?"
"I'm all right; yesterday I was a little--"
"I know, I heard; the china vase caught it! I'm sorry I wasn't there. I've come about something important. In the first place I had, the pleasure of seeing Gavrila Ardalionovitch and Aglaya Ivanovna enjoying a rendezvous on the green bench in the park. I was astonished to see what a fool a man can look. I remarked upon the fact to Aglaya Ivanovna when he had gone. I don't think anything ever surprises you, prince!" added Hippolyte, gazing incredulously at the prince's calm demeanour. "To be astonished by nothing is a sign, they say, of a great intellect. In my opinion it would serve equally well as a sign of great foolishness. I am not hinting about you; pardon me! I am very unfortunate today in my expressions.
"I knew yesterday that Gavrila Ardalionovitch--" began the prince, and paused in evident confusion, though Hippolyte had shown annoyance at his betraying no surprise.
"You knew it? Come, that's news! But no--perhaps better not tell me. And were you a witness of the meeting?"
"If you were there yourself you must have known that I was NOT there!"
"Oh! but you may have been sitting behind the bushes somewhere. However, I am very glad, on your account, of course. I was beginning to be afraid that Mr. Gania--might have the preference!"
"May I ask you, Hippolyte, not to talk of this subject? And not to use such expressions?"
"Especially as you know all, eh?"
"You are wrong. I know scarcely anything, and Aglaya Ivanovna is aware that I know nothing. I knew nothing whatever about this meeting. You say there was a meeting. Very well; let's leave it so--"
"Why, what do you mean? You said you knew, and now suddenly you know nothing! You say 'very well; let's leave it so.' But I say, don't be so confiding, especially as you know nothing. You are confiding simply BECAUSE you know nothing. But do you know what these good people have in their minds' eye--Gania and his sister? Perhaps you are suspicious? Well, well, I'll drop the subject!" he added, hastily, observing the prince's impatient gesture. "But I've come to you on my own business; I wish to make you a clear explanation. What a nuisance it is that one cannot die without explanations! I have made such a quantity of them already. Do you wish to hear what I have to say?"
"Speak away, I am listening."
"Very well, but I'll change my mind, and begin about Gania. Just fancy to begin with, if you can, that I, too, was given an appointment at the green bench today! However, I won't deceive you; I asked for the appointment. I said I had a secret to disclose. I don't know whether I came there too early, I think I must have; but scarcely had I sat down beside Aglaya Ivanovna than I saw Gavrila Ardalionovitch and his sister Varia coming along, arm in arm, just as though they were enjoying a morning walk together. Both of them seemed very much astonished, not to say disturbed, at seeing me; they evidently had not expected the pleasure. Aglaya Ivanovna blushed up, and was actually a little confused. I don't know whether it was merely because I was there, or whether Gania's beauty was too much for her! But anyway, she turned crimson, and then finished up the business in a very funny manner. She jumped up from her seat, bowed back to Gania, smiled to Varia, and suddenly observed: 'I only came here to express my gratitude for all your kind wishes on my behalf, and to say that if I find I need your services, believe me--' Here she bowed them away, as it were, and they both marched off again, looking very foolish. Gania evidently could not make head nor tail of the matter, and turned as red as a lobster; but Varia understood at once that they must get away as quickly as they could, so she dragged Gania away; she is a great deal cleverer than he is. As for myself, I went there to arrange a meeting to be held between Aglaya Ivanovna and Nastasia Philipovna."
"Nastasia Philipovna!" cried the prince.
"Aha! I think you are growing less cool, my friend, and are beginning to be a trifle surprised, aren't you? I'm glad that you are not above ordinary human feelings, for once. I'll console you a little now, after your consternation. See what I get for serving a young and high-souled maiden! This morning I received a slap in the face from the lady!"
"A--a moral one?" asked the prince, involuntarily.
"Yes--not a physical one! I don't suppose anyone--even a woman-- would raise a hand against me now. Even Gania would hesitate! I did think at one time yesterday, that he would fly at me, though. I bet anything that I know what you are thinking of now! You are thinking: 'Of course one can't strike the little wretch, but one could suffocate him with a pillow, or a wet towel, when he is asleep! One OUGHT to get rid of him somehow.' I can see in your face that you are thinking that at this very second."
"I never thought of such a thing for a moment," said the prince, with disgust.
"I don't know--I dreamed last night that I was being suffocated with a wet cloth by--somebody. I'll tell you who it was--Rogojin! What do you think, can a man be suffocated with a wet cloth?"
"I don't know."
"I've heard so. Well, we'll leave that question just now. Why am I a scandal-monger? Why did she call me a scandal-monger? And mind, AFTER she had heard every word I had to tell her, and had asked all sorts of questions besides--but such is the way of women. For HER sake I entered into relations with Rogojin--an interesting man! At HER request I arranged a personal interview between herself and Nastasia Philipovna. Could she have been angry because I hinted that she was enjoying Nastasia Philipovna's 'leavings'? Why, I have been impressing it upon her all this while for her own good. Two letters have I written her in that strain, and I began straight off today about its being humiliating for her. Besides, the word 'leavings' is not my invention. At all events, they all used it at Gania's, and she used it herself. So why am I a scandal-monger? I see--I see you are tremendously amused, at this moment! Probably you are laughing at me and fitting those silly lines to my case--
"'Maybe sad Love upon his setting smiles, And with vain hopes his farewell hour beguiles.
"Ha, ha, ha!"
Hippolyte suddenly burst into a fit of hysterical laughter, which turned into a choking cough.
"Observe," he gasped, through his coughing, "what a fellow Gania is! He talks about Nastasia's 'leavings,' but what does he want to take himself?"
The prince sat silent for a long while. His mind was filled with dread and horror.
"You spoke of a meeting with Nastasia Philipovna," he said at last, in a low voice.
"Oh--come! Surely you must know that there is to be a meeting today between Nastasia and Aglaya Ivanovna, and that Nastasia has been sent for on purpose, through Rogojin, from St. Petersburg? It has been brought about by invitation of Aglaya Ivanovna and my own efforts, and Nastasia is at this moment with Rogojin, not far from here--at Dana Alexeyevna's--that curious friend of hers; and to this questionable house Aglaya Ivanovna is to proceed for a friendly chat with Nastasia Philipovna, and for the settlement of several problems. They are going to play at arithmetic--didn't you know about it? Word of honour?"
"It's a most improbable story."
"Oh, very well! if it's improbable--it is--that's all! And yet-- where should you have heard it? Though I must say, if a fly crosses the room it's known all over the place here. However, I've warned you, and you may be grateful to me. Well--au revoir-- probably in the next world! One more thing--don't think that I am telling you all this for your sake. Oh, dear, no! Do you know that I dedicated my confession to Aglaya Ivanovna? I did though, and how she took it, ha, ha! Oh, no! I am not acting from any high, exalted motives. But though I may have behaved like a cad to you, I have not done HER any harm. I don't apologize for my words about 'leavings' and all that. I am atoning for that, you see, by telling you the place and time of the meeting. Goodbye! You had better take your measures, if you are worthy the name of a man! The meeting is fixed for this evening--that's certain."
Hippolyte walked towards the door, but the prince called him back and he stopped.
"Then you think Aglaya Ivanovna herself intends to go to Nastasia Philipovna's tonight?" he asked, and bright hectic spots came out on his cheeks and forehead.
"I don't know absolutely for certain; but in all probability it is so," replied Hippolyte, looking round. "Nastasia would hardly go to her; and they can't meet at Gania's, with a man nearly dead in the house."
"It's impossible, for that very reason," said the prince. "How would she get out if she wished to? You don't know the habits of that house--she COULD not get away alone to Nastasia Philipovna's! It's all nonsense!"
"Look here, my dear prince, no one jumps out of the window if they can help it; but when there's a fire, the dandiest gentleman or the finest lady in the world will skip out! When the moment comes, and there's nothing else to be done--our young lady will go to Nastasia Philipovna's! Don't they let the young ladies out of the house alone, then?"
"I didn't mean that exactly."
"If you didn't mean that, then she has only to go down the steps and walk off, and she need never come back unless she chooses: Ships are burned behind one sometimes, and one doesn't care to return whence one came. Life need not consist only of lunches, and dinners, and Prince S's. It strikes me you take Aglaya Ivanovna for some conventional boarding-school girl. I said so to her, and she quite agreed with me. Wait till seven or eight o'clock. In your place I would send someone there to keep watch, so as to seize the exact moment when she steps out of the house. Send Colia. He'll play the spy with pleasure--for you at least. Ha, ha, ha!"
Hippolyte went out.
There was no reason for the prince to set anyone to watch, even if he had been capable of such a thing. Aglaya's command that he should stay at home all day seemed almost explained now. Perhaps she meant to call for him, herself, or it might be, of course, that she was anxious to make sure of his not coming there, and therefore bade him remain at home. His head whirled; the whole room seemed to be turning round. He lay down on the sofa, and closed his eyes.
One way or the other the question was to be decided at last-- finally.
Oh, no, he did not think of Aglaya as a boarding-school miss, or a young lady of the conventional type! He had long since feared that she might take some such step as this. But why did she wish to see Nastasia?
He shivered all over as he lay; he was in high fever again.
No! he did not account her a child. Certain of her looks, certain of her words, of late, had filled him with apprehension. At times it had struck him that she was putting too great a restraint upon herself, and he remembered that he had been alarmed to observe this. He had tried, all these days, to drive away the heavy thoughts that oppressed him; but what was the hidden mystery of that soul? The question had long tormented him, although he implicitly trusted that soul. And now it was all to be cleared up. It was a dreadful thought. And "that woman" again! Why did he always feel as though "that woman" were fated to appear at each critical moment of his life, and tear the thread of his destiny like a bit of rotten string? That he always HAD felt this he was ready to swear, although he was half delirious at the moment. If he had tried to forget her, all this time, it was simply because he was afraid of her. Did he love the woman or hate her? This question he did not once ask himself today; his heart was quite pure. He knew whom he loved. He was not so much afraid of this meeting, nor of its strangeness, nor of any reasons there might be for it, unknown to himself; he was afraid of the woman herself, Nastasia Philipovna. He remembered, some days afterwards, how during all those fevered hours he had seen but HER eyes, HER look, had heard HER voice, strange words of hers; he remembered that this was so, although he could not recollect the details of his thoughts.
He could remember that Vera brought him some dinner, and that he took it; but whether he slept after dinner, or no, he could not recollect.
He only knew that he began to distinguish things clearly from the moment when Aglaya suddenly appeared, and he jumped up from the sofa and went to meet her. It was just a quarter past seven then.
Aglaya was quite alone, and dressed, apparently hastily, in a light mantle. Her face was pale, as it had been in the morning, and her eyes were ablaze with bright but subdued fire. He had never seen that expression in her eyes before.
She gazed attentively at him.
"You are quite ready, I observe," she said, with absolute composure, "dressed, and your hat in your hand. I see somebody has thought fit to warn you, and I know who. Hippolyte?"
"Yes, he told me," said the prince, feeling only half alive.
"Come then. You know, I suppose, that you must escort me there? You are well enough to go out, aren't you?"
"I am well enough; but is it really possible?--"
He broke off abruptly, and could not add another word. This was his one attempt to stop the mad child, and, after he had made it, he followed her as though he had no will of his own. Confused as his thoughts were, he was, nevertheless, capable of realizing the fact that if he did not go with her, she would go alone, and so he must go with her at all hazards. He guessed the strength of her determination; it was beyond him to check it.
They walked silently, and said scarcely a word all the way. He only noticed that she seemed to know the road very well; and once, when he thought it better to go by a certain lane, and remarked to her that it would be quieter and less public, she only said, "it's all the same," and went on.
When they were almost arrived at Daria Alexeyevna's house (it was a large wooden structure of ancient date), a gorgeously-dressed lady and a young girl came out of it. Both these ladies took their seats in a carriage, which was waiting at the door, talking and laughing loudly the while, and drove away without appearing to notice the approaching couple.
No sooner had the carriage driven off than the door opened once more; and Rogojin, who had apparently been awaiting them, let them in and closed it after them.
"There is not another soul in the house now excepting our four selves," he said aloud, looking at the prince in a strange way.
Nastasia Philipovna was waiting for them in the first room they went into. She was dressed very simply, in black.
She rose at their entrance, but did not smile or give her hand, even to the prince. Her anxious eyes were fixed upon Aglaya. Both sat down, at a little distance from one another--Aglaya on the sofa, in the corner of the room, Nastasia by the window. The prince and Rogojin remained standing, and were not invited to sit.
Muishkin glanced at Rogojin in perplexity, but the latter only smiled disagreeably, and said nothing. The silence continued for some few moments.
An ominous expression passed over Nastasia Philipovna's face, of a sudden. It became obstinate-looking, hard, and full of hatred; but she did not take her eyes off her visitors for a moment.
Aglaya was clearly confused, but not frightened. On entering she had merely glanced momentarily at her rival, and then had sat still, with her eyes on the ground, apparently in thought. Once or twice she glanced casually round the room. A shade of disgust was visible in her expression; she looked as though she were afraid of contamination in this place.
She mechanically arranged her dress, and fidgeted uncomfortably, eventually changing her seat to the other end of the sofa. Probably she was unconscious of her own movements; but this very unconsciousness added to the offensiveness of their suggested meaning.
At length she looked straight into Nastasia's eyes, and instantly read all there was to read in her rival's expression. Woman understood woman! Aglaya shuddered.
"You know of course why I requested this meeting?" she said at last, quietly, and pausing twice in the delivery of this very short sentence.
"No--I know nothing about it," said Nastasia, drily and abruptly.
Aglaya blushed. Perhaps it struck her as very strange and impossible that she should really be sitting here and waiting for "that woman's" reply to her question.
At the first sound of Nastasia's voice a shudder ran through her frame. Of course "that woman" observed and took in all this.
"You know quite well, but you are pretending to be ignorant," said Aglaya, very low, with her eyes on the ground.
"Why should I?" asked Nastasia Philipovna, smiling slightly.
"You want to take advantage of my position, now that I am in your house," continued Aglaya, awkwardly.
"For that position YOU are to blame and not I," said Nastasia, flaring up suddenly. "_I_ did not invite YOU, but you me; and to this moment I am quite ignorant as to why I am thus honoured."
Aglaya raised her head haughtily.
"Restrain your tongue!" she said. "I did not come here to fight you with your own weapons.
"Oh! then you did come 'to fight,' I may conclude? Dear me!--and I thought you were cleverer--"
They looked at one another with undisguised malice. One of these women had written to the other, so lately, such letters as we have seen; and it all was dispersed at their first meeting. Yet it appeared that not one of the four persons in the room considered this in any degree strange.
The prince who, up to yesterday, would not have believed that he could even dream of such an impossible scene as this, stood and listened and looked on, and felt as though he had long foreseen it all. The most fantastic dream seemed suddenly to have been metamorphosed into the most vivid reality.
One of these women so despised the other, and so longed to express her contempt for her (perhaps she had only come for that very purpose, as Rogojin said next day), that howsoever fantastical was the other woman, howsoever afflicted her spirit and disturbed her understanding, no preconceived idea of hers could possibly stand up against that deadly feminine contempt of her rival. The prince felt sure that Nastasia would say nothing about the letters herself; but he could judge by her flashing eyes and the expression of her face what the thought of those letters must be costing her at this moment. He would have given half his life to prevent Aglaya from speaking of them. But Aglaya suddenly braced herself up, and seemed to master herself fully, all in an instant.
"You have not quite understood," she said. "I did not come to quarrel with you, though I do not like you. I came to speak to you as... as one human being to another. I came with my mind made up as to what I had to say to you, and I shall not change my intention, although you may misunderstand me. So much the worse for you, not for myself! I wished to reply to all you have written to me and to reply personally, because I think that is the more convenient way. Listen to my reply to all your letters. I began to be sorry for Prince Lef Nicolaievitch on the very day I made his acquaintance, and when I heard--afterwards--of all that took place at your house in the evening, I was sorry for him because he was such a simple-minded man, and because he, in the simplicity of his soul, believed that he could be happy with a woman of your character. What I feared actually took place; you could not love him, you tortured him, and threw him over. You could not love him because you are too proud--no, not proud, that is an error; because you are too vain--no, not quite that either; too self-loving; you are self-loving to madness. Your letters to me are a proof of it. You could not love so simple a soul as his, and perhaps in your heart you despised him and laughed at him. All you could love was your shame and the perpetual thought that you were disgraced and insulted. If you were less shameful, or had no cause at all for shame, you would be still more unhappy than you are now.
Aglaya brought out these thronging words with great satisfaction. They came from her lips hurriedly and impetuously, and had been prepared and thought out long ago, even before she had ever dreamed of the present meeting. She watched with eagerness the effect of her speech as shown in Nastasia's face, which was distorted with agitation.
"You remember," she continued, "he wrote me a letter at that time; he says you know all about that letter and that you even read it. I understand all by means of this letter, and understand it correctly. He has since confirmed it all to me--what I now say to you, word for word. After receiving his letter I waited; I guessed that you would soon come back here, because you could never do without Petersburg; you are still too young and lovely for the provinces. However, this is not my own idea," she added, blushing dreadfully; and from this moment the colour never left her cheeks to the end of her speech. When I next saw the prince I began to feel terribly pained and hurt on his account. Do not laugh; if you laugh you are unworthy of understanding what I say."
"Surely you see that I am not laughing," said Nastasia, sadly and sternly.
"However, it's all the same to me; laugh or not, just as you please. When I asked him about you, he told me that he had long since ceased to love you, that the very recollection of you was a torture to him, but that he was sorry for you; and that when he thought of you his heart was pierced. I ought to tell you that I never in my life met a man anything like him for noble simplicity of mind and for boundless trustfulness. I guessed that anyone who liked could deceive him, and that he would immediately forgive anyone who did deceive him; and it was for this that I grew to love him--"
Aglaya paused for a moment, as though suddenly brought up in astonishment that she could have said these words, but at the same time a great pride shone in her eyes, like a defiant assertion that it would not matter to her if "this woman" laughed in her face for the admission just made.
"I have told you all now, and of course you understand what I wish of you."
"Perhaps I do; but tell me yourself," said Nastasia Philipovna, quietly.
Aglaya flushed up angrily.
"I wished to find out from you," she said, firmly, "by what right you dare to meddle with his feelings for me? By what right you dared send me those letters? By what right do you continually remind both me and him that you love him, after you yourself threw him over and ran away from him in so insulting and shameful a way?"
"I never told either him or you that I loved him!" replied Nastasia Philipovna, with an effort. "And--and I did run away from him--you are right there," she added, scarcely audibly.
"Never told either him or me?" cried Aglaya. "How about your letters? Who asked you to try to persuade me to marry him? Was not that a declaration from you? Why do you force yourself upon us in this way? I confess I thought at first that you were anxious to arouse an aversion for him in my heart by your meddling, in order that I might give him up; and it was only afterwards that I guessed the truth. You imagined that you were doing an heroic action! How could you spare any love for him, when you love your own vanity to such an extent? Why could you not simply go away from here, instead of writing me those absurd letters? Why do you not NOW marry that generous man who loves you, and has done you the honour of offering you his hand? It is plain enough why; if you marry Rogojin you lose your grievance; you will have nothing more to complain of. You will be receiving too much honour. Evgenie Pavlovitch was saying the other day that you had read too many poems and are too well educated for--your position; and that you live in idleness. Add to this your vanity, and, there you have reason enough--"
"And do you not live in idleness?"
Things had come to this unexpected point too quickly. Unexpected because Nastasia Philipovna, on her way to Pavlofsk, had thought and considered a good deal, and had expected something different, though perhaps not altogether good, from this interview; but Aglaya had been carried away by her own outburst, just as a rolling stone gathers impetus as it careers downhill, and could not restrain herself in the satisfaction of revenge.
It was strange, Nastasia Philipovna felt, to see Aglaya like this. She gazed at her, and could hardly believe her eyes and ears for a moment or two.
Whether she were a woman who had read too many poems, as Evgenie Pavlovitch supposed, or whether she were mad, as the prince had assured Aglaya, at all events, this was a woman who, in spite of her occasionally cynical and audacious manner, was far more refined and trustful and sensitive than appeared. There was a certain amount of romantic dreaminess and caprice in her, but with the fantastic was mingled much that was strong and deep.
The prince realized this, and great suffering expressed itself in his face.
Aglaya observed it, and trembled with anger.
"How dare you speak so to me?" she said, with a haughtiness which was quite indescribable, replying to Nastasia's last remark.
"You must have misunderstood what I said," said Nastasia, in some surprise.
"If you wished to preserve your good name, why did you not give up your--your 'guardian,' Totski, without all that theatrical posturing?" said Aglaya, suddenly a propos of nothing.
"What do you know of my position, that you dare to judge me?" cried Nastasia, quivering with rage, and growing terribly white.
"I know this much, that you did not go out to honest work, but went away with a rich man, Rogojin, in order to pose as a fallen angel. I don't wonder that Totski was nearly driven to suicide by such a fallen angel."
"Silence!" cried Nastasia Philipovna. "You are about as fit to understand me as the housemaid here, who bore witness against her lover in court the other day. She would understand me better than you do."
"Probably an honest girl living by her own toil. Why do you speak of a housemaid so contemptuously?"
"I do not despise toil; I despise you when you speak of toil."
"If you had cared to be an honest woman, you would have gone out as a laundress."
Both had risen, and were gazing at one another with pallid faces.
"Aglaya, don't! This is unfair," cried the prince, deeply distressed.
Rogojin was not smiling now; he sat and listened with folded arms, and lips tight compressed.
"There, look at her," cried Nastasia, trembling with passion. "Look at this young lady! And I imagined her an angel! Did you come to me without your governess, Aglaya Ivanovna? Oh, fie, now shall I just tell you why you came here today? Shall I tell you without any embellishments? You came because you were afraid of me!"
"Afraid of YOU?" asked Aglaya, beside herself with naive amazement that the other should dare talk to her like this.
"Yes, me, of course! Of course you were afraid of me, or you would not have decided to come. You cannot despise one you fear. And to think that I have actually esteemed you up to this very moment! Do you know why you are afraid of me, and what is your object now? You wished to satisfy yourself with your own eyes as to which he loves best, myself or you, because you are fearfully jealous."
"He has told me already that he hates you," murmured Aglaya, scarcely audibly.
"Perhaps, perhaps! I am not worthy of him, I know. But I think you are lying, all the same. He cannot hate me, and he cannot have said so. I am ready to forgive you, in consideration of your position; but I confess I thought better of you. I thought you were wiser, and more beautiful, too; I did, indeed! Well, take your treasure! See, he is gazing at you, he can't recollect himself. Take him, but on one condition; go away at once, this instant!"
She fell back into a chair, and burst into tears. But suddenly some new expression blazed in her eyes. She stared fixedly at Aglaya, and rose from her seat.
"Or would you like me to bid him, BID HIM, do you hear, COMMAND HIM, now, at once, to throw you up, and remain mine for ever? Shall I? He will stay, and he will marry me too, and you shall trot home all alone. Shall I?--shall I say the word?" she screamed like a madwoman, scarcely believing herself that she could really pronounce such wild words.
Aglaya had made for the door in terror, but she stopped at the threshold, and listened. "Shall I turn Rogojin off? Ha! ha! you thought I would marry him for your benefit, did you? Why, I'll call out NOW, if you like, in your presence, 'Rogojin, get out!' and say to the prince, 'Do you remember what you promised me?' Heavens! what a fool I have been to humiliate myself before them! Why, prince, you yourself gave me your word that you would marry me whatever happened, and would never abandon me. You said you loved me and would forgive me all, and--and resp--yes, you even said that! I only ran away from you in order to set you free, and now I don't care to let you go again. Why does she treat me so-- so shamefully? I am not a loose woman--ask Rogojin there! He'll tell you. Will you go again now that she has insulted me, before your eyes, too; turn away from me and lead her away, arm-in-arm? May you be accursed too, for you were the only one I trusted among them all! Go away, Rogojin, I don't want you," she continued, blind with fury, and forcing the words out with dry lips and distorted features, evidently not believing a single word of her own tirade, but, at the same time, doing her utmost to prolong the moment of self-deception.
The outburst was so terribly violent that the prince thought it would have killed her.
"There he is!" she shrieked again, pointing to the prince and addressing Aglaya. "There he is! and if he does not approach me at once and take ME and throw you over, then have him for your own--I give him up to you! I don't want him!"
Both she and Aglaya stood and waited as though in expectation, and both looked at the prince like madwomen.
But he, perhaps, did not understand the full force of this challenge; in fact, it is certain he did not. All he could see was the poor despairing face which, as he had said to Aglaya, "had pierced his heart for ever."
He could bear it no longer, and with a look of entreaty, mingled with reproach, he addressed Aglaya, pointing to Nastasia the while:
"How can you?" he murmured; "she is so unhappy."
But he had no time to say another word before. Aglaya's terrible look bereft him of speech. In that look was embodied so dreadful a suffering and so deadly a hatred, that he gave a cry and flew to her; but it was too late.
She could not hold out long enough even to witness his movement in her direction. She had hidden her face in her hands, cried once " Oh, my God!" and rushed out of the room. Rogojin followed her to undo the bolts of the door and let her out into the street.
The prince made a rush after her, but he, was caught and held back. The distorted, livid face of Nastasia gazed at him reproachfully, and her blue lips whispered:
"What? Would you go to her--to her?"
She fell senseless into his arms.
He raised her, carried her into the room, placed her in an arm- chair, and stood over her, stupefied. On the table stood a tumbler of water. Rogojin, who now returned, took this and sprinkled a little in her face. She opened her eyes, but for a moment she understood nothing.
Suddenly she looked around, shuddered, gave a loud cry, and threw herself in the prince's arms.
"Mine, mine!" she cried. "Has the proud young lady gone? Ha, ha, ha!" she laughed hysterically. "And I had given him up to her! Why--why did I? Mad--mad! Get away, Rogojin! Ha, ha, ha!"
Rogojin stared intently at them; then he took his hat, and without a word, left the room.
A few moments later, the prince was seated by Nastasia on the sofa, gazing into her eyes and stroking her face and hair, as he would a little child's. He laughed when she laughed, and was ready to cry when she cried. He did not speak, but listened to her excited, disconnected chatter, hardly understanding a word of it the while. No sooner did he detect the slightest appearance of complaining, or weeping, or reproaching, than he would smile at her kindly, and begin stroking her hair and her cheeks, soothing and consoling her once more, as if she were a child.

对于公爵来说这个早晨是在沉重的预感的影响下开始的;这些预感可以用他的病态来解释,但是他莫名的忧伤太深了,这对他来说是最痛苦不过了。确实,呈现在他面前的是鲜明的、沉重的和令人难受的事实,但是他的忧郁远胜于他所能想起和想象到的一切。他明白,他一个人是无法使自己平静的。渐渐地在他心中滋生出一种期待,今天他一定会发生什么特别的,决定性的事。昨天他发病是属轻的发作,除了忧郁,头脑有些发沉和肢体疼痛外,他没有觉得有任何别的不舒服。他的头脑相当清晰,尽管心灵是痛苦的。他很迟才起床,马上就明白地想起了昨天的晚会;虽然并不完全清楚,但毕竟想起了在他发病后过了半小时把他送回了家。他获悉,叶潘钦家已经差人到他这儿来过,探询他的身体状况,1点半又差人来过;这使他感到很高兴,最早来探望和侍候他的人中还有维拉·列别杰娃,最初她一看见他便突然哭了起来,但是当公爵立即使她平静下来后,她便开怀大笑了,这个姑娘对他的强烈同情不知怎么的突然使他很是吃惊。他抓起她的手吻了一下。维拉脸上一下子飞起红晕。
“啊,您这是干什么,您这是干什么!”她惊惧地喊了起来,急忙抽回了自己的手。
她在一种奇怪的窘态中很快就离去了,不过她告诉了公爵,她父亲今天天刚亮就跑到被他称为“死者”的将军那里去了,想了解夜间他是否死了,听人家说大概快要死了。11点多,列别杰夫自己到公爵家里来,但是,说实在的,“只来一会儿,了解一下贵体如何”等等,此外也是为了光顾一下“小酒柜”。除了唉声叹气,他什么事也没有,因此公爵便让他快走了,但是他毕竟还是试着打听了一下昨天发病的情况,虽然看得出,他对此事已经知道得颇为详尽了。在他后面来的是科利亚,也是一会儿;他确实很仓促,强烈地惶恐不安和阴沉忧郁。他一开始就直截了当和坚决地请求公爵把对他隐瞒的一切情况讲清楚,并且说昨天他已经差不多全知道了。他被强烈而深深地震惊了。
公爵尽自己所能以极大的同情叙述了整个事情的来龙去脉,十分确凿地叙述了事实,可怜的男孩如遭五雷轰顶,惊呆了,他一句话也说不出来,默默地哭了起来。公爵觉得,这样的印象是会永远留在记忆中的,并将成为这个少年一生中的转折点。他急忙向他表达了自己对事情的看法,并补充说,在他看来,老人的死也许主要是因为犯了这样的过错以后留在他心间的恐惧造成的,并不是所有的人都能有这种感觉的,科利亚听完公爵的活,眼睛炯炯有光。
“不中用的加尼卡,瓦里娅和普季岑!我不会跟他们吵架,但是从此刻起我与他们各走各的路!啊,公爵,从昨天起我感知了许多新东西;这是我的教训!我认为现在母亲也应由我来赡养,虽然她在瓦里娅那里也是有保障的,但这毕竟不是办法……”
他想起家里正在等他,便跳起身,匆匆问了一下公爵的身体状况,听完回答后,突然急急地补充说:
“有没有别的什么情况?我听说昨天……(不过,我没有权利知道),但是,如果什么时候和什么地方用得着忠实的仆人,那么这个仆人就在您面前。好像我们俩都不怎么走远,是这样吗?但是……我不问了,不问了……”
他走了,而公爵更陷于沉思中:大家都在预言将有不幸,大家已经做了结论,大家都在望着,似乎他们知道着什么他所不知道的事情。列别杰夫向他探询,科利亚直接在暗示,维拉则哭泣,最后,他懊丧地挥了一下手:“该死的疑心病!”他这么想。1点多钟时,当他看见叶潘钦家的人进来探望他,“待一会儿”,这时他的脸色才开朗起来。这些人确实是来一会儿。叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜用过早餐后站起身后宣布,大家现在去散步,大家一起去。这一通知是以命令的形式下达时,简短生硬、刻板冷淡,不加说明。大家走了出来,也就是妈妈,三位小姐,ω公爵,叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜径直朝每天走的相反方向走去。大家都明白是怎么回事,也都不吭声,怕惹恼了妈妈,而她象是要躲避指责和反对似的,头也不回地走在大家前面。阿杰莱达终于说,散步用不着走这么快,叫人都赶不上妈妈。
“听着,”突然叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜转过身来说,“现在我们就要从他门前经过。无论阿格拉娅怎么想,也不论以后会发生什么情况,他对我们来说不是陌生人,加上现在他又在不幸之中,而且有病在身,至少我是要去看他的,谁愿意跟我去的就去,谁不愿意的一”就从旁边经过,没人挡路。”
自然大家都进去了。公爵理所当然地急于为昨天打碎了花瓶和……出丑再次请求原谅。
“算了,这没有什么,”叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜回答说,“花瓶倒不可惜,可惜的是你。看来,现在你自己也承认是出丑了:‘第二天早晨……到底不一样,但是这也没关系,因为所有的人现在都看见了,对你是不好追究什么的。不过,好了,再见了,如果体力能行,就散一会步,然后再睡觉,这是我的忠告,如果你忽然想要来,还像过去那样来吧;你要永远相信,不论发生过什么事,不论出了什么事,你仍然是我家的朋友,至少是我的朋友。起码我能力自己担保……”
大家都对这一提议做出了反应,表示他们和妈妈的感情是一样的,他们说了这些亲切的鼓励话后就走了,在这种不加掩饰的仓促中隐藏着连叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜自己也没有意识到的许多冷酷的东西。在“像过去那佯”来的邀请中,在“至少是我的朋友”这句话中,又流露出某种预示。公爵开始回想阿格拉娅的态度,确实,在她进来和告别时,她都曾令人惊讶地对他嫣然一笑,但是她没有说一句话,甚至在人家表白对他的友情时,她也没有开口,虽然有两次凝神朝他看了一眼。她的脸色比平时苍白,仿佛她夜里睡得不好,公爵决定“像过去一样”晚上”一定到他们家去,并且焦躁地看了一下表。叶潘钦家的人走后过了3分钟,维拉走了进来。
“列夫·尼古拉耶维奇,阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜刚才悄悄地让我转告您一句话。”
公爵不禁打起颤来。
“是便条?”
“不是,是口头说的;连这也勉强来得及说。她十分请求您今天一整天一刻也不要出去,直到晚上7点或者甚至是9点,我当时听得不太清楚。”
“可是……这样做是为什么呢?这是什么意思呢?”
“我一点也不知道,只是嘱咐一定得转告。”
“她真是这么说‘一定’?”
“没有,她没直接说,因为就一转身的功夫,她刚来得及说完话,幸亏我自己跑近前去。但是从脸上看得出来,就像命令似的询问,是否一定转告。她望着我的样子,使我心都屏息不跳了……”
又问了几个问题,虽然公爵再也没有了解到更多的情况,然而他却更加惶惶不安起来。剩下他一人时,他躺到沙发上,又开始思忖,“也许,谁将在他们家,要耽到9点,而她又在为我担心,别在客人面前又闹出什么事来。”他最后想通了,于是又开始不耐烦地等着晚上降临和不时地看表,但是随之而来的谜底比晚上来得早得多。谜底也是通过新的来访揭开的,谜底又伴随着折磨人的新谜:叶潘钦家的人走后半小时,伊波利特到他这儿来。他疲惫不堪,走进来一句话也不说,像失去知觉似地一头倒到圈椅里,一刹时陷入难以忍受的剧咳之中。直至咳出血来。他目光闪闪发亮,两颊升起红晕。公爵对他低声说了些什么,但是他没有作答,而且好久都不回话,只是不停地摆手,要别人暂时别打扰他。最后他才恢复过来。
“我要走。”终于他用沙哑的噪子勉强说道。
“您愿意的话,我送您到家,”公爵从座位上欠起身说,但又停住了,因为想起刚才不许他走出家门的禁令。
伊波利特笑了起来。
“我不是从您这里走,”他不停地喘气和痉咳着说,“相反,我认为有必要到您这儿来,有事情……否则就不会来打扰了。我要到那里去了,这一次好像是真格的了。完蛋了!我不是为了得到同情,请相信……今天我从,10点钟起就已经躺下了。已经根本不打算再起来了,直到那个时候,但是又改变了主意,又起来了,到您这儿来……看来,是有此必要的。”
“瞧您这副样子真可怜;您该差人来叫我,总比自己挣扎着来好。”
“好了,够了。您表示了怜惜,也就是说,对于上流社会的礼仪来说也足够了……对了,我忘了问,您身体怎样?”
“我很好,昨天曾经……不太……”
“我听说了,听说了。中国花瓶倒了霉。遗憾的是我不在!我到您这儿来有事。首先,今天我有幸见到加夫里拉。阿尔达利翁诺维奇跟阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜在约会,在绿色长椅那儿。使我惊讶的是,一个人的傻样可以达到何等地步。在加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇走开以后我向阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜本人指出了这一点……您好像丝毫也不感到惊奇,公爵,”他不信任地望着公爵平睁的脸,补充说,“据说,对什么都不觉得惊奇是大智的表现,据我看,这同样地也可以是大愚的表现……不过,我不是影射您,对不起……今天我用语表达很不顺当。”
“还是在昨天我就知道加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇……”公爵停住不说了,显然他是不好意思再说了,因为伊被利特就那样也已经为他并不惊讶而感到懊丧了。
“您已经知道了!这真是新闻!不过,看来还是别讲吧……那您今天有没有见到他们的约会?”
“既然您自己在那里,您不看见了,我没在场。”
“算了,也许您是瞩在什么地方的扈木丛后面。不过,无论如何我很高兴,自然是为您高兴,不然我以为,加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇得到了青睐!”
“我请您别跟我谈这件事,伊波利特,别用这样的词语。”
“因为您已经全部知道了。”
“您错了,我几乎什么也不知道,而且阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜也一定知道,我一无所知,我甚至连这约会也丝毫未闻……您说一曾经有过约会?算了,好吧,我们不谈这个……”
“这是怎么回事,一会儿知道,一会儿又不知道了。您说:‘好了,我们不谈这个?’嘿,不,您别这么轻信!要是您不知道,您就尤其要这样。您之所以轻信,就因为您不知道。您是否知道这兄妹俩有什么盘算?也许,您在怀疑这一点?……好,好,我不说……”他注意到公爵不耐烦的手势,补充说,“但我来是为了自己的事,我想对这件事……做个解释。真见鬼,无论如何不能不做解释就死去,我现在要讲的话多得不得了,您愿意听完吗。”
“说吧,我听着。”
“不过,我又改变主意了:我还是从加尼奇卡说起吧,您能想象到吗,今天也约我到绿色长椅那儿去。不过,我不想撒谎:是我自己坚决要求约会的,我再三要求,许诺要揭示一个秘密,我不知道,我到得是否太早(好像,确实是早到了),但我刚刚在阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜身旁坐下,我便看到加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇和瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜出现了,他们俩挽着手,像是散步似的。两人遇见我,似乎非常吃惊;他们没有料到我在,甚至显得很局促不安。阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜一下子脸涨得绯红,信不信由您,她甚至有点不知所措,是由于我在场呢,还是就只是由于看见了加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇,因为他实在太漂亮了,但她仅仅是满脸通红,一秒钟内她就了结了事情,很可笑:她欠了欠身作为对加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇的鞠躬和对瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜献媚的微笑的答礼,接着一下子断然说:‘我只是为了向你们表示,对你们的真挚友好的感情我个人感到欣慰,如果将来我需要这种感情,那么请相信……’说到这里她避开了,他们俩也就走了,我不知道,他们是稀里糊涂呢,还是洋洋得意。加尼奇卡当然是稀里糊涂,他什么也辨不出来,脸红得象只虾(他脸上的表情有时令人惊讶),但瓦尔瓦拉· 阿尔达利翁诺夫娜似乎明白了,应该尽快走开,再说从阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜嘴里说出这样的话已经足够了,她就拖开了兄长。她比他聪明,我深信,现在他正得意呢,而我去是要跟阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜谈一谈,商量与纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜见面的事。”
“跟纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜!”公爵喊了起来。
“啊哈!看来,您失去冷静,开始惊讶了。我很高兴看到,您愿意像一个常人那样,为此我要让您开开心。今天我挨了她一记耳光,这就是为高贵心灵的年轻小姐效劳的结果!”
“精神上的耳光。”公爵有点不由自主的问道。
“是的,不是肉体上的,我觉得,无论是谁都抬不起手来打我这样的人,即使是女人现在也不会打,甚至加尼亚也不会打!虽然昨天我一度这样想过,以为他会向我猛扑过来……我敢打赌,我知道您现在在想什么?您在想:‘假定说,打他是不应该,但可以乘他睡着时用枕头或湿抹布把他闷死,甚至是应该这样做的’……您的脸上写着,此刻您想的是这个。”
“我从来都没有这样想过!”公爵厌恶地说。
“我不知道,今天夜里我做了个梦,梦见一个人……用湿抹布闷死了我……好了,我告诉您是准:您想象一下一”是罗戈任!您认为,用湿抹布能闷死人吗。”
“我不知道。”
“我听说是能闷死人的。好,我们不谈这个。嘿,凭什么我是个搬弄是非的人?凭什么她今天骂我是搬弄是非的人?请注意,那已经是在她听完了最后一句话并且还重问了一些问题后说的……但女人就是这样的!为了她我才与罗戈任有来往,这倒是个有意思的人;为了她的利益我才为她安排与纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的个人约会。莫非是因为我影射她乐于受用纳斯培西娅·费利帕夫娜的‘残羹剩饭’,伤了她的自尊心?其实我一直对她讲这个道理也是为了她的利益,我不抵赖,我给她写过两封这类内容的信,今天是第三次,是会面……刚才我是这样开始对她说的,我认为这对她来说是有损尊严的……再说‘残羹剩饭’这个字眼也不是我自己想出来的,是别人说的,至少加尼奇卡家里大家都这么说;她自己也是承认的。嘿,那又为什么她要骂我是搬弄是非的人?我看出来了,看出来了,您现在望着我,这副样子可笑极了,我敢打赌,您正在用两句愚蠢的诗句来比我:
也许,在我哀伤的临终时刻,
爱情将会闪露出告别的微笑。
“哈-哈-哈……突然他发出一阵歇斯底里的笑声并且咳嗽起来。“请注意,”他夹着咳嗽嘶哑地说,“加尼奇卡是什么东西;是他说的‘残羹剩饭”,可现在自己倒想受用!”
公爵好久都没有说话,他惊骇不已。
“您说的是与纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜会面。”他终于喃喃说。
“哎,难道您真的不知道,今天阿洛拉娅·伊万诺夫娜将与纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜会面。为此纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜特地从彼得堡来,是阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜通过罗戈任邀请的,再加上我的斡旋,现在她与罗戈任一起住在离您完全不远的地方,还是过去那幢房子,在达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜那里……这是她的女友,一位身份颇为可疑的太太。阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜今天就要到这家可疑的人家去跟纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜进行一场友好的谈后来解决各种问题。她们想算算明白事理。您不知道吗?您这是实话?”
“这难以置信!”
“既然难以置信,那就算了,好吧;不过您又从哪儿知道这不可信呢?可信呢?在这里哪怕飞过一只苍蝇,也就已经众所周知了:这个小地方就是这样的!但是我已经预先通知过您了,我可以得到您的感激了,好了,再见——大概要在阴间了。还有一件事:我虽然对您做了卑鄙的事,因为……我何必要失去自己想要的东西呢?请想想,是为了使您得到好处吗,要知道我的《自白》是献给她的(您不知道这点吗?)而且她是怎么接受的呀!嘻-嘻!但是我对她没有做过卑鄙的事,我没有任何对不起她的地方;她却羞辱了我,使我陷入窘境……不过,我也丝毫没有对不起您;要说刚才提到‘残羹剩饭’这类话,那么现在我已告诉您会面的日子,钟点和地址,揭开了整个这场游戏的秘密……当然,是出了烦恼,而不是大变。告辞了,我,作为一个结已的人和肺病患者,真是太饶舌了;看看点,采取措施吧,要尽快,如果您配得上称作人的话。会面是在今天晚上,这是确切的。”
伊波利特朝门口走去,但公爵喊了他一声,于是他在门口停下了。
“这么说,阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜照您说的,今天要亲自去见纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜?”公爵问。他的脸颊上、额头上现出了红晕。
“确切的我也不知道,但是想必是这样,”伊波利特半回过头来作答,“不过也不可能是别的。总不见得纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜到她哪儿去吧:再说也不是在加尼奇卡那里;他那里几乎有个死人躺着。将军情况怎么样了?”
“光凭这一点就不可能!”公爵附和说,“即使阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜愿意,她又怎么走得出来?您不知道……这家人家的规矩:她不能一个人去纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜那儿;这是荒唐的!”
“要知道,公爵:好端端谁也不会从。窗户里跳出来,可是一发生火灾,那么,大概最上流的绅士和最上流的女士也会从窗户里跳出来的,如果有必要,又没有别的办法,我们的小姐就....."

木有有木

ZxID:16465496


等级: 热心会员
举报 只看该作者 46楼  发表于: 2014-01-19 0

Part 4 Chapter 9
A FORTNIGHT had passed since the events recorded in the last chapter, and the position of the actors in our story had become so changed that it is almost impossible for us to continue the tale without some few explanations. Yet we feel that we ought to limit ourselves to the simple record of facts, without much attempt at explanation, for a very patent reason: because we ourselves have the greatest possible difficulty in accounting for the facts to be recorded. Such a statement on our part may appear strange to the reader. How is anyone to tell a story which he cannot understand himself? In order to keep clear of a false position, we had perhaps better give an example of what we mean; and probably the intelligent reader will soon understand the difficulty. More especially are we inclined to take this course since the example will constitute a distinct march forward of our story, and will not hinder the progress of the events remaining to be recorded.
During the next fortnight--that is, through the early part of July--the history of our hero was circulated in the form of strange, diverting, most unlikely-sounding stories, which passed from mouth to mouth, through the streets and villas adjoining those inhabited by Lebedeff, Ptitsin, Nastasia Philipovna and the Epanchins; in fact, pretty well through the whole town and its environs. All society--both the inhabitants of the place and those who came down of an evening for the music--had got hold of one and the same story, in a thousand varieties of detail--as to how a certain young prince had raised a terrible scandal in a most respectable household, had thrown over a daughter of the family, to whom he was engaged, and had been captured by a woman of shady reputation whom he was determined to marry at once-- breaking off all old ties for the satisfaction of his insane idea; and, in spite of the public indignation roused by his action, the marriage was to take place in Pavlofsk openly and publicly, and the prince had announced his intention of going through with it with head erect and looking the whole world in the face. The story was so artfully adorned with scandalous details, and persons of so great eminence and importance were apparently mixed up in it, while, at the same time, the evidence was so circumstantial, that it was no wonder the matter gave food for plenty of curiosity and gossip.
According to the reports of the most talented gossip-mongers-- those who, in every class of society, are always in haste to explain every event to their neighbours--the young gentleman concerned was of good family--a prince--fairly rich--weak of intellect, but a democrat and a dabbler in the Nihilism of the period, as exposed by Mr. Turgenieff. He could hardly talk Russian, but had fallen in love with one of the Miss Epanchins, and his suit met with so much encouragement that he had been received in the house as the recognized bridegroom-to-be of the young lady. But like the Frenchman of whom the story is told that he studied for holy orders, took all the oaths, was ordained priest, and next morning wrote to his bishop informing him that, as he did not believe in God and considered it wrong to deceive the people and live upon their pockets, he begged to surrender the orders conferred upon him the day before, and to inform his lordship that he was sending this letter to the public press,-- like this Frenchman, the prince played a false game. It was rumoured that he had purposely waited for the solemn occasion of a large evening party at the house of his future bride, at which he was introduced to several eminent persons, in order publicly to make known his ideas and opinions, and thereby insult the "big-wigs," and to throw over his bride as offensively as possible; and that, resisting the servants who were told off to turn him out of the house, he had seized and thrown down a magnificent china vase. As a characteristic addition to the above, it was currently reported that the young prince really loved the lady to whom he was engaged, and had thrown her over out of purely Nihilistic motives, with the intention of giving himself the satisfaction of marrying a fallen woman in the face of all the world, thereby publishing his opinion that there is no distinction between virtuous and disreputable women, but that all women are alike, free; and a "fallen" woman, indeed, somewhat superior to a virtuous one.
It was declared that he believed in no classes or anything else, excepting "the woman question."
All this looked likely enough, and was accepted as fact by most of the inhabitants of the place, especially as it was borne out, more or less, by daily occurrences.
Of course much was said that could not be determined absolutely. For instance, it was reported that the poor girl had so loved her future husband that she had followed him to the house of the other woman, the day after she had been thrown over; others said that he had insisted on her coming, himself, in order to shame and insult her by his taunts and Nihilistic confessions when she reached the house. However all these things might be, the public interest in the matter grew daily, especially as it became clear that the scandalous wedding was undoubtedly to take place.
So that if our readers were to ask an explanation, not of the wild reports about the prince's Nihilistic opinions, but simply as to how such a marriage could possibly satisfy his real aspirations, or as to the spiritual condition of our hero at this time, we confess that we should have great difficulty in giving the required information.
All we know is, that the marriage really was arranged, and that the prince had commissioned Lebedeff and Keller to look after all the necessary business connected with it; that he had requested them to spare no expense; that Nastasia herself was hurrying on the wedding; that Keller was to be the prince's best man, at his own earnest request; and that Burdovsky was to give Nastasia away, to his great delight. The wedding was to take place before the middle of July.
But, besides the above, we are cognizant of certain other undoubted facts, which puzzle us a good deal because they seem flatly to contradict the foregoing.
We suspect, for instance, that having commissioned Lebedeff and the others, as above, the prince immediately forgot all about masters of ceremonies and even the ceremony itself; and we feel quite certain that in making these arrangements he did so in order that he might absolutely escape all thought of the wedding, and even forget its approach if he could, by detailing all business concerning it to others.
What did he think of all this time, then? What did he wish for? There is no doubt that he was a perfectly free agent all through, and that as far as Nastasia was concerned, there was no force of any kind brought to bear on him. Nastasia wished for a speedy marriage, true!--but the prince agreed at once to her proposals; he agreed, in fact, so casually that anyone might suppose he was but acceding to the most simple and ordinary suggestion.
There are many strange circumstances such as this before us; but in our opinion they do but deepen the mystery, and do not in the smallest degree help us to understand the case.
However, let us take one more example. Thus, we know for a fact that during the whole of this fortnight the prince spent all his days and evenings with Nastasia; he walked with her, drove with her; he began to be restless whenever he passed an hour without seeing her--in fact, to all appearances, he sincerely loved her. He would listen to her for hours at a time with a quiet smile on his face, scarcely saying a word himself. And yet we know, equally certainly, that during this period he several times set off, suddenly, to the Epanchins', not concealing the fact from Nastasia Philipovna, and driving the latter to absolute despair. We know also that he was not received at the Epanchins' so long as they remained at Pavlofsk, and that he was not allowed an interview with Aglaya;--but next day he would set off once more on the same errand, apparently quite oblivious of the fact of yesterday's visit having been a failure,--and, of course, meeting with another refusal. We know, too, that exactly an hour after Aglaya had fled from Nastasia Philipovna's house on that fateful evening, the prince was at the Epanchins',--and that his appearance there had been the cause of the greatest consternation and dismay; for Aglaya had not been home, and the family only discovered then, for the first time, that the two of them had been to Nastasia's house together.
It was said that Elizabetha Prokofievna and her daughters had there and then denounced the prince in the strongest terms, and had refused any further acquaintance and friendship with him; their rage and denunciations being redoubled when Varia Ardalionovna suddenly arrived and stated that Aglaya had been at her house in a terrible state of mind for the last hour, and that she refused to come home.
This last item of news, which disturbed Lizabetha Prokofievna more than anything else, was perfectly true. On leaving Nastasia's, Aglaya had felt that she would rather die than face her people, and had therefore gone straight to Nina Alexandrovna's. On receiving the news, Lizabetha and her daughters and the general all rushed off to Aglaya, followed by Prince Lef Nicolaievitch--undeterred by his recent dismissal; but through Varia he was refused a sight of Aglaya here also. The end of the episode was that when Aglaya saw her mother and sisters crying over her and not uttering a word of reproach, she had flung herself into their arms and gone straight home with them.
It was said that Gania managed to make a fool of himself even on this occasion; for, finding himself alone with Aglaya for a minute or two when Varia had gone to the Epanchins', he had thought it a fitting opportunity to make a declaration of his love, and on hearing this Aglaya, in spite of her state of mind at the time, had suddenly burst out laughing, and had put a strange question to him. She asked him whether he would consent to hold his finger to a lighted candle in proof of his devotion! Gania--it was said--looked so comically bewildered that Aglaya had almost laughed herself into hysterics, and had rushed out of the room and upstairs,--where her parents had found her.
Hippolyte told the prince this last story, sending for him on purpose. When Muishkin heard about the candle and Gania's finger he had laughed so that he had quite astonished Hippolyte,--and then shuddered and burst into tears. The prince's condition during those days was strange and perturbed. Hippolyte plainly declared that he thought he was out of his mind;--this, however, was hardly to be relied upon.
Offering all these facts to our readers and refusing to explain them, we do not for a moment desire to justify our hero's conduct. On the contrary, we are quite prepared to feel our share of the indignation which his behaviour aroused in the hearts of his friends. Even Vera Lebedeff was angry with him for a while; so was Colia; so was Keller, until he was selected for best man; so was Lebedeff himself,--who began to intrigue against him out of pure irritation;--but of this anon. In fact we are in full accord with certain forcible words spoken to the prince by Evgenie Pavlovitch, quite unceremoniously, during the course of a friendly conversation, six or seven days after the events at Nastasia Philipovna's house.
We may remark here that not only the Epanchins themselves, but all who had anything to do with them, thought it right to break with the prince in consequence of his conduct. Prince S. even went so far as to turn away and cut him dead in the street. But Evgenie Pavlovitch was not afraid to compromise himself by paying the prince a visit, and did so, in spite of the fact that he had recommenced to visit at the Epanchins', where he was received with redoubled hospitality and kindness after the temporary estrangement.
Evgenie called upon the prince the day after that on which the Epanchins left Pavlofsk. He knew of all the current rumours,--in fact, he had probably contributed to them himself. The prince was delighted to see him, and immediately began to speak of the Epanchins;--which simple and straightforward opening quite took Evgenie's fancy, so that he melted at once, and plunged in medias res without ceremony.
The prince did not know, up to this, that the Epanchins had left the place. He grew very pale on hearing the news; but a moment later he nodded his head, and said thoughtfully:
"I knew it was bound to be so." Then he added quickly:
"Where have they gone to?"
Evgenie meanwhile observed him attentively, and the rapidity of the questions, their, simplicity, the prince's candour, and at the same time, his evident perplexity and mental agitation, surprised him considerably. However, he told Muishkin all he could, kindly and in detail. The prince hardly knew anything, for this was the first informant from the household whom he had met since the estrangement.
Evgenie reported that Aglaya had been really ill, and that for two nights she had not slept at all, owing to high fever; that now she was better and out of serious danger, but still in a nervous, hysterical state.
"It's a good thing that there is peace in the house, at all events," he continued. "They never utter a hint about the past, not only in Aglaya's presence, but even among themselves. The old people are talking of a trip abroad in the autumn, immediately after Adelaida's wedding; Aglaya received the news in silence."
Evgenie himself was very likely going abroad also; so were Prince S. and his wife, if affairs allowed of it; the general was to stay at home. They were all at their estate of Colmina now, about twenty miles or so from St. Petersburg. Princess Bielokonski had not returned to Moscow yet, and was apparently staying on for reasons of her own. Lizabetha Prokofievna had insisted that it was quite impossible to remain in Pavlofsk after what had happened. Evgenie had told her of all the rumours current in town about the affair; so that there could be no talk of their going to their house on the Yelagin as yet.
"And in point of fact, prince," added Evgenie Pavlovitch, "you must allow that they could hardly have stayed here, considering that they knew of all that went on at your place, and in the face of your daily visits to their house, visits which you insisted upon making in spite of their refusal to see you."
"Yes--yes, quite so; you are quite right. I wished to see Aglaya Ivanovna, you know!" said the prince, nodding his head.
"Oh, my dear fellow," cried Evgenie, warmly, with real sorrow in his voice, "how could you permit all that to come about as it has? Of course, of course, I know it was all so unexpected. I admit that you, only naturally, lost your head, and--and could not stop the foolish girl; that was not in your power. I quite see so much; but you really should have understood how seriously she cared for you. She could not bear to share you with another; and you could bring yourself to throw away and shatter such a treasure! Oh, prince, prince!"
"Yes, yes, you are quite right again," said the poor prince, in anguish of mind. "I was wrong, I know. But it was only Aglaya who looked on Nastasia Philipovna so; no one else did, you know."
"But that's just the worst of it all, don't you see, that there was absolutely nothing serious about the matter in reality!" cried Evgenie, beside himself: "Excuse me, prince, but I have thought over all this; I have thought a great deal over it; I know all that had happened before; I know all that took place six months since; and I know there was NOTHING serious about the matter, it was but fancy, smoke, fantasy, distorted by agitation, and only the alarmed jealousy of an absolutely inexperienced girl could possibly have mistaken it for serious reality."
Here Evgenie Pavlovitch quite let himself go, and gave the reins to his indignation.
Clearly and reasonably, and with great psychological insight, he drew a picture of the prince's past relations with Nastasia Philipovna. Evgenie Pavlovitch always had a ready tongue, but on this occasion his eloquence, surprised himself. "From the very beginning," he said, "you began with a lie; what began with a lie was bound to end with a lie; such is the law of nature. I do not agree, in fact I am angry, when I hear you called an idiot; you are far too intelligent to deserve such an epithet; but you are so far STRANGE as to be unlike others; that you must allow, yourself. Now, I have come to the conclusion that the basis of all that has happened, has been first of all your innate inexperience (remark the expression 'innate,' prince). Then follows your unheard-of simplicity of heart; then comes your absolute want of sense of proportion (to this want you have several times confessed); and lastly, a mass, an accumulation, of intellectual convictions which you, in your unexampled honesty of soul, accept unquestionably as also innate and natural and true. Admit, prince, that in your relations with Nastasia Philipovna there has existed, from the very first, something democratic, and the fascination, so to speak, of the 'woman question'? I know all about that scandalous scene at Nastasia Philipovna's house when Rogojin brought the money, six months ago. I'll show you yourself as in a looking-glass, if you like. I know exactly all that went on, in every detail, and why things have turned out as they have. You thirsted, while in Switzerland, for your home-country, for Russia; you read, doubtless, many books about Russia, excellent books, I dare say, but hurtful to YOU; and you arrived here; as it were, on fire with the longing to be of service. Then, on the very day of your arrival, they tell you a sad story of an ill- used woman; they tell YOU, a knight, pure and without reproach, this tale of a poor woman! The same day you actually SEE her; you are attracted by her beauty, her fantastic, almost demoniacal, beauty--(I admit her beauty, of course).
"Add to all this your nervous nature, your epilepsy, and your sudden arrival in a strange town--the day of meetings and of exciting scenes, the day of unexpected acquaintanceships, the day of sudden actions, the day of meeting with the three lovely Epanchin girls, and among them Aglaya--add your fatigue, your excitement; add Nastasia' s evening party, and the tone of that party, and--what were you to expect of yourself at such a moment as that?"
"Yes, yes, yes!" said the prince, once more, nodding his head, and blushing slightly. "Yes, it was so, or nearly so--I know it. And besides, you see, I had not slept the night before, in the train, or the night before that, either, and I was very tired."
"Of course, of course, quite so; that's what I am driving at!" continued Evgenie, excitedly. "It is as clear as possible, and most comprehensible, that you, in your enthusiasm, should plunge headlong into the first chance that came of publicly airing your great idea that you, a prince, and a pure-living man, did not consider a woman disgraced if the sin were not her own, but that of a disgusting social libertine! Oh, heavens! it's comprehensible enough, my dear prince, but that is not the question, unfortunately! The question is, was there any reality and truth in your feelings? Was it nature, or nothing but intellectual enthusiasm? What do you think yourself? We are told, of course, that a far worse woman was FORGIVEN, but we don't find that she was told that she had done well, or that she was worthy of honour and respect! Did not your common-sense show you what was the real state of the case, a few months later? The question is now, not whether she is an innocent woman (I do not insist one way or the other--I do not wish to); but can her whole career justify such intolerable pride, such insolent, rapacious egotism as she has shown? Forgive me, I am too violent, perhaps, but--"
"Yes--I dare say it is all as you say; I dare say you are quite right," muttered the prince once more. "She is very sensitive and easily put out, of course; but still, she..."
"She is worthy of sympathy? Is that what you wished to say, my good fellow? But then, for the mere sake of vindicating her worthiness of sympathy, you should not have insulted and offended a noble and generous girl in her presence! This is a terrible exaggeration of sympathy! How can you love a girl, and yet so humiliate her as to throw her over for the sake of another woman, before the very eyes of that other woman, when you have already made her a formal proposal of marriage? And you DID propose to her, you know; you did so before her parents and sisters. Can you be an honest man, prince, if you act so? I ask you! And did you not deceive that beautiful girl when you assured her of your love?"
"Yes, you are quite right. Oh! I feel that I am very guilty!" said Muishkin, in deepest distress.
"But as if that is enough!" cried Evgenie, indignantly. "As if it is enough simply to say: 'I know I am very guilty!' You are to blame, and yet you persevere in evil-doing. Where was your heart, I should like to know, your CHRISTIAN HEART, all that time? Did she look as though she were suffering less, at that moment? You saw her face--was she suffering less than the other woman? How could you see her suffering and allow it to continue? How could you?"
"But I did not allow it," murmured the wretched prince.
"How--what do you mean you didn't allow?"
"Upon my word, I didn't! To this moment I don't know how it all happened. I--I ran after Aglaya Ivanovna, but Nastasia Philipovna fell down in a faint; and since that day they won't let me see Aglaya--that's all I know."
"It's all the same; you ought to have run after Aglaya though the other was fainting."
"Yes, yes, I ought--but I couldn't! She would have died--she would have killed herself. You don't know her; and I should have told Aglaya everything afterwards--but I see, Evgenie Pavlovitch, you don't know all. Tell me now, why am I not allowed to see Aglaya? I should have cleared it all up, you know. Neither of them kept to the real point, you see. I could never explain what I mean to you, but I think I could to Aglaya. Oh! my God, my God! You spoke just now of Aglaya's face at the moment when she ran away. Oh, my God! I remember it! Come along, come along-- quick!" He pulled at Evgenie's coat-sleeve nervously and excitedly, and rose from his chair.
"Where to?"
"Come to Aglaya--quick, quick!"
"But I told you she is not at Pavlofsk. And what would be the use if she were?"
"Oh, she'll understand, she'll understand!" cried the prince, clasping his hands. "She would understand that all this is not the point--not a bit the real point--it is quite foreign to the real question."
"How can it be foreign? You ARE going to be married, are you not? Very well, then you are persisting in your course. ARE you going to marry her or not?"
"Yes, I shall marry her--yes."
"Then why is it 'not the point'?"
"Oh, no, it is not the point, not a bit. It makes no difference, my marrying her--it means nothing."
"How 'means nothing'? You are talking nonsense, my friend. You are marrying the woman you love in order to secure her happiness, and Aglaya sees and knows it. How can you say that it's 'not the point'?"
"Her happiness? Oh, no! I am only marrying her--well, because she wished it. It means nothing--it's all the same. She would certainly have died. I see now that that marriage with Rogojin was an insane idea. I understand all now that I did not understand before; and, do you know, when those two stood opposite to one another, I could not bear Nastasia Philipovna's face! You must know, Evgenie Pavlovitch, I have never told anyone before--not even Aglaya--that I cannot bear Nastasia Philipovna's face." (He lowered his voice mysteriously as he said this.) You described that evening at Nastasia Philipovna's (six months since) very accurately just now; but there is one thing which you did not mention, and of which you took no account, because you do not know. I mean her FACE--I looked at her face, you see. Even in the morning when I saw her portrait, I felt that I could not BEAR to look at it. Now, there's Vera Lebedeff, for instance, her eyes are quite different, you know. I'm AFRAID of her face!" he added, with real alarm.
"You are AFRAID of it?"
"Yes--she's mad!" he whispered, growing pale.
"Do you know this for certain?" asked Evgenie, with the greatest curiosity.
"Yes, for certain--quite for certain, now! I have discovered it ABSOLUTELY for certain, these last few days."
"What are you doing, then?" cried Evgenie, in horror. "You must be marrying her solely out of FEAR, then! I can't make head or tail of it, prince. Perhaps you don't even love her?"
"Oh, no; I love her with all my soul. Why, she is a child! She's a child now--a real child. Oh! you know nothing about it at all, I see."
"And are you assured, at the same time, that you love Aglaya too?"
"Yes--yes--oh; yes!"
"How so? Do you want to make out that you love them BOTH?"
"Yes--yes--both! I do!"
"Excuse me, prince, but think what you are saying! Recollect yourself!"
"Without Aglaya--I--I MUST see Aglaya!--I shall die in my sleep very soon--I thought I was dying in my sleep last night. Oh! if Aglaya only knew all--I mean really, REALLY all! Because she must know ALL--that's the first condition towards understanding. Why cannot we ever know all about another, especially when that other has been guilty? But I don't know what I'm talking about--I'm so confused. You pained me so dreadfully. Surely--surely Aglaya has not the same expression now as she had at the moment when she ran away? Oh, yes! I am guilty and I know it--I know it! Probably I am in fault all round--I don't quite know how--but I am in fault, no doubt. There is something else, but I cannot explain it to you, Evgenie Pavlovitch. I have no words; but Aglaya will understand. I have always believed Aglaya will understand--I am assured she will."
"No, prince, she will not. Aglaya loved like a woman, like a human being, not like an abstract spirit. Do you know what, my poor prince? The most probable explanation of the matter is that you never loved either the one or the other in reality."
"I don't know--perhaps you are right in much that you have said, Evgenie Pavlovitch. You are very wise, Evgenie Pavlovitch--oh! how my head is beginning to ache again! Come to her, quick--for God's sake, come!"
"But I tell you she is not in Pavlofsk! She's in Colmina."
"Oh, come to Colmina, then! Come--let us go at once!"
"No--no, impossible!" said Evgenie, rising.
"Look here--I'll write a letter--take a letter for me!"
"No--no, prince; you must forgive me, but I can't undertake any such commissions! I really can't."
And so they parted.
Evgenie Pavlovitch left the house with strange convictions. He, too, felt that the prince must be out of his mind.
"And what did he mean by that FACE--a face which he so fears, and yet so loves? And meanwhile he really may die, as he says, without seeing Aglaya, and she will never know how devotedly he loves her! Ha, ha, ha! How does the fellow manage to love two of them? Two different kinds of love, I suppose! This is very interesting--poor idiot! What on earth will become of him now?"

在前面一章所叙述的事件发生后过了两个星期,我们故事里人物的状况有了很大的变化,因此不做些特别的解释,我们是很难继续下去的。但是我觉得,应该限于最简单地阐明事实,尽可能不做别的解释,原因也很简单:因为有许多情况笔者自己也难以解释清楚所发生的事情。我做这种事先声明必然使读者觉得相当奇怪和不明白:怎能叙述既无明确概念又无个人意见的事情呢?为了不致使自己处于更为尴尬的境地,最好还是举例加以说明,也许,厚意的读者会理解我为难在什么地方,再说这个例子不是插话,相反是故事的真正和直接的继续。
过了两个星期,也就是已经到了7月初。在这两个星期中我们主人公的故事,特别是这个故事最近发生的变故,变成了一件奇怪的、相当逗人的、几乎是难以置信的、同时又引人瞩目的轶闻,渐渐地沿着与列别杰夫、普季岑、达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜、叶潘钦家邻近的所有街道传播开来,简言之,几乎全城甚至郊区都在流传,差不多整个社会——本地居民,别墅客,来听音乐的人——全部谈论着同一个故事的各种不同的说法,说什么有一位公爵在一家有名的受尊敬的人家出了丑,抛弃了已经是他未婚妻的这家人家的小姐,迷恋了一个有名的风流女子,断绝了一切过去的关系,并且不顾一切,不顾威吓,不顾众人的忿怒,打算日内跟这个被玷辱了的女人结婚,就在帕夫洛夫斯克这里当众公开举行婚礼,而且要昂起头,直面众人,这件轶事渐渐被添加了许多丑闻,其中涉及到许多有名的要人,还使其赋有各种荒诞离奇和神秘莫恻的色彩,而从另一方面来说,这一轶事又以许多无可辩驳的一目了然的事实呈现在人们面前,因而大家的好奇心和流言蜚语当然是非常情有可原的。最精细、巧妙同时又近乎情理的说法归于几位颇有身份的流言专家,他们属于有理智的阶层,在每个社交界总是急于最先向别人解释清楚事件的来龙去脉,将此看做是自己使命,还往往觉得是一种乐趣。照他们的说法,一位有着高贵姓氏的年青公爵,几乎是位富翁,痴呆者,但是个民主派,还倾心于屠格涅夫先生揭露的现代虚无主义,几乎不大会说俄语,爱上了叶潘钦将军的女儿并且到了将军家把他看做未婚夫这一步。报上则刊登了一则关于一个法国教会学校学生的轶事。这个学生故意做出献身当神父的举动,故意自己请求授予这一神职,履行了全套仪式,各种各样的崇敬、敬吻、宣誓等等,却是为了在第二天致函自己的主教公开宣称他不信上帝,认为欺骗人民和白白由人民来供养是可耻的,因而他要辞去昨天的圣职,要把自己的信函刊登在自由派的报纸上,公爵就像这个无神论者一样仿佛玩弄了这一类假把戏,他们说,仿佛他故意等待未婚妻的父母召集一个隆重的晚会,把他介绍给许多要人,以便当众大声宣布自己的思维方式,咒骂受人尊敬的达官贵人,当众侮辱性地拒绝自己的未婚妻,并且在抗拒要将他带出去的仆人时打碎了一只漂亮的中国花瓶。他们还以详述当代风尚的形式对此事补充说,头脑不清的年轻人确实是爱自己未婚妻即将军的女儿的,但却拒绝了她,唯一的原因是虚无主义和为了制造未来的丑闻,他这样做是为了不放弃当着整个上流社会的面与一个堕落的女人结婚的乐趣,并以此证明,在他的信念里既没有堕落的女人也没有有道德的女人,有的只是自由的女人;他不相信上流社会和古老的区分女人的概念,他只相信“妇女问题”。说到底,在他眼里堕落的女人甚至还比不堕落的要高尚些。这种解释好像相当可信并为大多数别墅客所接受。何况每天发生的事实也证实了这一点。确实,许多事情是没有解释清楚的,据他们说,可怜的姑娘是那么爱她的未婚夫(照有些人的说法是“勾引者”),在他抛弃她的第二天便跑去找他,而他正坐在自己的情妇身边;另外有些人则要人们相信,相反,她是被他故意引到情妇那里去的,这纯粹是他的虚无主义作祟,也就是为了羞辱和侮弄姑娘,不论怎样,人们对事件的兴趣与日俱增,何况具有丑闻性质的婚礼确实即将举行,这一点已不存丝毫怀疑。
所以,假若要我解释清楚——当然不是关于事件的虚无主义色彩,而只不过是这样一些问题:拟定的婚礼在多大程度上满足了公爵的真实愿望?此刻这些愿望究竟是什么?眼下究竟如何确定我们主人公的心态?诸如此类等等,那么我承认,是非常难以回答的。我只知道一点,婚礼确实已经拟定了日期,公爵本人全权委托给列别杰夫,凯勒尔以及列别杰夫为此事介绍给公爵的某一个熟人,由他们承担起操办这件事的全部事务,无论是教会方面的还是日常方面的;还吩咐了不要舍不得花钱;婚礼是纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜催促和坚持要办的;凯勒尔被指定担任公爵的傧相,这是他自己强烈要求讨得的差使,而纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的傧相则是布尔多夫斯基,他欣喜地接受了使命;婚礼的日子确定在7月初。但是除了这些相当确切的情况外,我还知晓的某些事实完全地把我弄糊涂了,因为它们恰恰与前面所说的是相矛盾的。比如,我坚决怀疑,在全权委托列别杰夫和其他人承办一切事务之后,公爵几乎当天就忘了他有了婚礼总管,有了傧相,有了婚期;如果说他急于做出安排,把一切操办的事都交给别人,那么纯粹是为了使自己不去想这件事,也许,甚至是想尽快忘了这件事。在这种境况下他自己究竟在想什么?他想要记住什么,追求什么,同样没有怀疑的是,这件事上没有任何强加于他的因素(比如说来自纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜方面的压力);纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜确实希望一定要尽快举行婚礼,而且也是她而不是公爵想出来要这样做;但是公爵爽快地答应了,甚至似乎漫不经心,仿佛向他请求做一件相当平常的事一样。我面前这样奇怪的事实很多,但是,这些事实不仅不能讲清楚,据我看,无论举出多少,反而会把阐明的真相槁糊涂了;但是,我还要再举一个例子。
我完全知道,在这两个星期中公爵白天晚上都和纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜呆在一起;她带他随自己去散步,去听音乐;他每天与她乘马车兜风;只要有1个小时没有见到她,公爵就开始牵挂她(从一切迹象来看,他是真心爱她的),无论她对他说什么,整整几小时他都带着安详温和的微笑听着,自己则几乎不说一句话。但是我也知道,在这些日子里有好几次,甚至许多次,他突然去叶潘钦家,也不向纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜隐瞒这一点,为此她几乎陷于绝望。我知道,叶潘钦家留在帕夫洛夫斯克期间没有接待他,要求与阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜会晤也总受到拒绝;他一声不吭地走了,而第二天又到她们家去,仿佛完全忘了昨天遭到拒绝的事,当然,得到的是新的拒绝。我也知道,在阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜从纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜那儿跑出来后过了1小时,也许,甚至还不到1小时,公爵已经在叶潘钦家,当然,他深信能在那里找到阿格拉娅,于是他的到来引起了叶潘钦家的异常困惑和惊恐,因为阿格拉娅还没有回家,他们从公爵那里才第一次听说,她和他一起去了纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜那儿。据说,叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜、她的另两个女儿、甚至ω公爵当时对公爵的态度异常生硬、不友好,当时他们还措辞激烈地表示拒绝与他来往和交朋友,特别是瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔还利翁诺夫娜突然来见叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜并声称阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜已经在她家将近1小时之后;她还说,阿格拉娅目前的状态非常糟糕,看来,不想回家。这一个最新消息使叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜最为震惊,而且是完全真实的:从纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜那里出来后,阿格拉娅确实认为,与其是现在面对自己的家人,不如去死,因此才投奔尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜。瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜当即就认为有必要,一刻也不延缓地,把这一切情况通知叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜。于是母亲及其另两位女儿马上起往尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜家,跟在她们后面的是一家之主、刚刚到家的伊万·费奥多罗维奇;列夫·尼古拉耶维奇不顾他们的驱逐和不客气的言辞,跟在他们后面慢慢走着;但是,瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达利翁诺夫娜吩附了,那里的人也没有放他去见阿格拉娅。不过,事情的结局是,阿格拉娅一看见为她伤心落泪并丝毫也不责怪她的母亲和姐姐,便扑到她们怀里,立即跟她们一起回家了。据说(虽然传闻不完全确切),加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇这一回也仍然极不走运,他抓住瓦尔瓦拉·阿尔达到翁诺夫娜跑去见叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜的时机,单独与阿洛拉娅在一起,想要表白自己对她的爱情;阿格拉娅不顾自己的苦恼和流泪,听着他讲,突然哈哈大笑又突然向他提了奇怪的问题:为了证明自己的爱情,他现在是否敢在蜡烛上烧自己的手指?据说,加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇为这一提议惊呆了,竟然不知所措,脸上现出异常的困惑;致使阿格拉娅歇斯底里地冲她放声大笑、离开他跑到楼上尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜那里去,她的父母就在那里找到她的。这一轶闻是第二天由伊波利特传到公爵这儿的,已经不能起床的伊波利特特地派人去叫公爵并告诉他这条消息:这一传闻怎么传到伊波利特这儿的,我不知道,但是当公爵听到要在蜡烛上烧手指这一节时,便放声大笑起来,甚至使伊波利特也觉得惊讶,后来公爵又突然打起颤来,泪如雨下。总之,在这些日子里他惶惶不安,六神无主,浑浑沌沌,痛苦异常。伊波利特干脆断言,认为他神经不正常,但是无论如何还不能肯定这一点。
提供这些事实,又拒绝做出解释,我决不是想在读者面前为我们的主人公辩解。况且,我完全愿意分担他所激起的朋友对他的忿恨。甚至维拉·列别杰娃有一段时间对他也很忿恨,连科利亚也气不忿;还有凯勒尔也忿忿不平,直到挑选他当傧相;更不用说列别杰夫本人了,他甚至开始耍花招反对公爵。也是出于愤慨,而且是相当真诚的。但关于这些我以后再说。总之我完全同意和相当赞赏叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇所说的相当有力的,甚至是心理分析非常深刻的那些话。那是在纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜家的事情发生后的第六或第七天,他在与公爵的友好交谈中直截了当和不客气地说出来的。顺便要指出,不仅仅叶潘饮自己一家,还有所有与他家有直接或间接关系的人部认为必须跟公爵断绝一切关系,比方说ω公爵遇见公爵时甚至转过身去,不向他点头行礼。但是叶甫益尼·帕夫洛维奇不怕因拜访公爵而损害自己的名誉,也不顾每天又去叶潘钦家并受到必然特别殷勤好客的接待。他是在叶潘钦全家离开帕夫洛夫斯克的第二天到公爵那儿去的,进去时他已经知道外面传扬的种种流盲查语,甚至他自己也许也部分地起了椎波助澜的作用。公爵见到他高兴得不得了,马上就谈起了叶潘钦家的情况;这样朴实和直率的开端使叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇完全不受拘束,因此他无须转弯抹角,直截了当地谈正事。
公爵还不知道叶潘钦家已经离去;获悉消息后他很吃惊,脸也变苍白了;但是过了一会儿也就摇了播头,颇为困窘和若有所思地承认说,“这是必然的。”后来又很快探询着:“他们去哪里了?”
当时叶甫益尼·帕夫洛维奇用心观察了他,所有这一切。即急切而又质朴的提问,困窘同时又有一种奇怪的但率,惶惶不安和兴奋激动,——这一切都使他吃惊不小。不过,他还是亲切而详尽地告诉了公爵一切:公爵许多情况还不知道,因而叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇是来自叶潘钦家的第一位信使。他证实,阿格拉娅确实病了,而且整整三天三夜没有睡着,一直发烧,现在她好些了,已没有任何危险,但是处于神经质的、歇斯底里的状态……“幸好家里一片安宁”对于过去的事不仅当着阿格拉娅的面竭力不提,甚至其余人私下里也不谈及。父母已经彼此商定,等到秋天阿杰莱达结婚后全家去国外旅行;阿格拉娅默默地接受了关于此事的初步议论。” 他,叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇也可能去国外。甚至ω公爵可能也打算与阿杰菜达一起去度过二个月国外生活,如果事务允许离开的话。将军本人将会留下来。现在大家搬到他们的庄园科尔米诺去了,离彼得堡20俄里,那里有一幢宽敞的供主人住的房子。别洛孔斯卡娅还没有去莫斯科,甚是好像是故意留下来的,叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜强烈地坚持,在发生这一切后不可能再留在帕夫洛夫斯克;他,叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇每天告诉她城里的传闻。他们认为搬到叶拉京的别墅去住也是不可能的。
“是啊,实际上,”叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇补充说,“您自己也会同意,这能否叫人受得了……尤其是知道您这儿,您家里每时每刻都在做的事,公爵,还有,尽管人家拒绝,您却仍然每天去那里求见……”
“是的,是的,您说得对,我是想见阿格拉娜·伊万诺夫娜……”公爵又摇起头来。
“啊,亲爱的公爵,”叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇突然又兴奋又忧愁地嚷道,“当时您怎么能让……这一切发生的呢?当然,当然,这一切对您来说是这么出其不意……我承认,您必然会茫然失措的……而且无法阻失去理智的姑娘,这不是您力所能及的!但是,您可应该明白,这位姑娘对您……爱得认真和强烈到了何等地步。她不愿意与另一个女人分享这种爱,而您……您却能舍弃和毁掉这样的宝贝!”
“是的,是的,您说得对;是的,是我错,”公爵十分忧郁地说,“您要知道,只有她一个人,仅仅只有阿格拉娅一个人才这样看待纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜……其他任何人可都不是这样看待她的。”
“这没有什么大不了的,因而这一切更令人气愤!”叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇十分激动地嚷了起来,“请原谅我、公爵,但是……我……我考虑过这件事,公爵,我反来复去想了许多;我了解过去发生的一切,我了解半年前的一切,了解一切,而所有这一切--没什么大不了!这一切只不过是头脑发热时的倾心,逢场作戏,想入非非,过眼烟云,只有完全没有经验的姑娘出于其惊慌失措的嫉妒才把这当做什么了不起的事情!”
此时叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇已经完全不讲客气,放任地发泄自己的愤懑。他极富理智、条理清晰,甚至,我再说一遍,心理分析十分深刻地向公爵展现了一幅过去公爵与纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜全部关系的图景。叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇一向具有口才,现在则达到了滔滔不绝的地步。“从最初起,”他宣称,“您就是以虚假开始的;凡是以虚假开始的,必定是以虚假告终的,这是自然法则。我不认为,甚至感到气忿,人家——嘿,反正有人——把您叫做白痴;对于这样的称呼来说您是大聪明了;但是您又是这么怪,不像大家一样,您自己也会承认的。我认为,整个事情发生的基础是:首先是由于,这么说吧、您天生的没有经验(公爵,请注意‘天生的’这个字眼),其次是由于您非常朴实,再有是异常缺少分寸感(您自己已经好几次意识到这一点了);最后是积滤在您头脑里的大量观念,您老实得不同一般,至今还把它们当作是真正的,固有的,自然的观念!您自己会承认,公爵,您与纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫鹰的关系从一开始就罩上了一层相对民主性的东西(为了简便,我这样表达),被所谓‘妇女问题所吸引(为了更简单地表达)。我可是确切地了解罗戈任送钱来发生在纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜家里的整场怪诞的丑剧的。您愿意的话,我可以把你们一个个详详细细分析给您听,把您本人像照镜子一样照给您看,对于事情的来龙去脉以及为什么会变成这样的原因,我知道得非常确切!作为一个青年,您在瑞士渴念着祖国,如向往一片神秘莫测的乐土那样渴望回到俄罗斯;您读了许多有关俄国的书,也许,是些非常好的书,但对您来说却是有害的;您怀着渴望干一番事业的一腔热情回来了,这么说吧,想要好好干一场!就在那一天,有人对您讲了一个有关受侮辱的女子的忧伤而揪心的故事,对您,亦即对一个骑士,一个童男子讲——而且是讲女人!那一天您看见了这个女人;您被她的美貌迷住了,这是神话般、仙女孩子似的美貌(我也承认她是美人)。加上您的神经质;加上您的癫痫病;加上我们彼得堡那损害神经的解冻天气;加上整整这一天,您处在一个陌生的、对您来说几乎是光怪陆离的城市,经历了许多会见和场面,出乎意外地结识了不少人,接触到了万万意料不到的现实,看到了叶潘钦家的三位美女,其中包括阿格拉娅;加上劳累、头晕;加上纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的客厅以及这客厅的氛围,还有……在那样的时刻,您对自己能期待什么呢,您怎么想?”
“对,对;对,对,”公爵摇着头,开始脸红了,“是的,这几乎就是这么回事;知道吗,上一夜在火车上我确实几乎鳖夜未睡,前天鳖夜也是,而且心境也很不好……”
“是啊,当然是这样,我的用意是什么呢?”叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇激动地继续说,“很明显,可以说,您沉醉于欣喜之中,急于寻找机会当众宣布豁达大变的思想:您,一个出身望族的公爵和纯洁清白的人,不认为一个并非由于她的过错而是由于上流社会可恶的淫棍的罪孽遭到污辱的女人是可耻的女人。哦,上帝,这可是能够理解的!但是问题的症结不在这里,亲爱的公爵,而在于:您的感情是否真实,是否诚挚?是实际情况,还是仅仅是一时头脑发热?您怎么想:在神圣的殿堂里这样一个女人得到了宽恕,但是你没有对她说,她干得好,她应得到一切荣誉和尊敬。经过三个月以后,难免健全的理性没有向您自己提示,这是怎么回事吗?好,就算她现在是无辜的,——我不坚持这一点,因为我不愿意,——但是她的所有遭遇难道能让她如此不能容忍的、魔鬼般的高傲、为她如此厚颜无耻、如此贪得无厌的利己主义辩解吗?请原谅,公爵,我太激动了,但是……”
“是的,这一切是可能的;也许,您是对的……”公爵又呐呐说,“她确实很容易恼火,您说得对,当然,但是……”
“值得同情?您是想说这个,我的善良的公爵?但是为了同情她,满足她,难道就可以玷辱另一位高尚、纯洁的姑娘?就可以在那双傲慢的充满憎恨的眼睛面前贬低她?这以后这种同情将会达到什么地步?这可是一种不可思议的夸大!难道可以爱一个姑娘却又在她的情敌面前贬低她,为了另一个女人,并且当着另一个女人的面抛弃她?而且这一切又是在自己已经向她正式求婚之后发生的……您不是向她求婚了吗?不是当着她父母和姐姐的面向她说这话的吗?有了这一切以后,公爵,请问问您自己,难道你还是个正人君子吗?还有……您使她相信您爱她,难道您不是欺骗了一个天仙般的姑娘吗?”
“是的,是的,您说得对,啊,我觉得我有错!”公爵陷于难以形容的苦恼之中,说。
“难道这就够了吗?”叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇忿忿地嚷了起来,“难道光凭喊‘啊,我有错!’就够了吗?您有错,可您却一意孤行!那时您的良心,那‘基督的’良心在什么地方?您可是看到那一刻她的脸的:她的痛苦比一个,比您那个拆散人家的女人少吗?您怎么能看着听之任之呢?怎么能这样?”
“可……我可没有听之任之……”可怜的公爵嘟哝着说。
“怎么没有听之任之?”
“真的,我一点也没有听之任之。至今我也不明白,怎么会弄成这样的……我……我当时去追阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜的,而纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜却昏倒了;后来又一直不放我会见阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜,直至现在。”
“这无济于事!您应该出追阿格拉娅,尽管那个女人昏倒了!”
“是的……是的……,我应该……可她会死去的!她会自杀的,您不了解她,……反正以后我会把一切都告诉阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜的,还有……要知道,叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇,我看出来,好像您并不全知道。请告诉我。为什么他们不让我去见阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜?不然我可以对她把一切解释清楚。要知道,当时她们俩说的都不是要说的话,根本不是,因此才造成了这样的结果……我怎么也无法对您讲清楚这点;但是,也许我能向阿格拉娅解释清楚……啊,我的上帝,我的上帝!您说到了那时她的脸,那时她怎么跑出去…… 我的上帝,我都记得:我们走吧,我们走吧!”他从座位上急急跳起来,突然拽着叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇的袖子说。
“去哪儿?”
“我们会见阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜,立即就去!……”
“可是她已不在帕夫洛夫斯克了,我说过了,再说去干什么?”
“她会理解的,她会理解的!”公爵合拢双手作祈求状,嘀咕着说,“她会理解到这一切不是那么回事,而完完全全是另一回事!”
“怎么完全是另一回事?您不是仍然要结婚吗?看来,您是一意孤行……您到底结不结婚?”
“嗯,是的……要结婚;是的,要结婚!”
“那怎么说不是那么回事?”
“哦,不,不是那么回事,不是那么回事!我要结婚,这,这反正就这样了,这没有关系!”
“怎么反正就这样和没有关系?这可不是小事呀?您跟心爱的女人结婚,为她缔造幸福,而阿格拉娅看见和知道这一切,怎么反正就这样呢?”
“幸福?哦,不!我只不过是结个婚而已,她要这样;再说结婚又有什么!找……嘿,反正就这样!不然她一定会死的。我现在才看出,她与罗戈任结婚是疯狂的举动。过去我不理解的事,现在全都明白了,您知道,当时她们俩彼此面对面站着,我简直不能忍受纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的脸……您不知道,叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇(他神秘地压低了噪子),我从来也没有对谁说过这一点,甚至也没有对阿格拉娅说过,但我实在不忍看到纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜那张脸……刚才您谈到那时在纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜家举行的晚会,您说得对,但是这里您还漏掉一点,因为您不知道:我看到了她的脸!那天上午我就不忍看照片上她的脸……您看维拉·列别杰娃就宣传是另一双眼睛……我……我怕看她的脸!”他异常骇怕地补充说。
“您怕?”
“是的,她是个疯女人。”他脸色发白,低声嘟哝说。
“您确实知道这一点吗?”叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇异常好奇地问。
“是的,确实知道,现在已经确实无疑:现在,这些天里,我已经完全确实地知道了!”
“那您在对自己干什么吗?”叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇惊呼道,“这么说,您是因为害怕才结婚喏?这真让人莫名其妙……也许,甚至不爱她而结婚?”
“哦,不,我全心全意爱她。可这是个……孩子,现在她是个孩子,完全是个孩子!哦,您什么也不知道!”
“而同时您又要阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜相信您的爱情!”
“哦,是的,是的!”
“怎么能这样?这么说,您想爱两个人?”
“哦,是的,是的!”
“得了吧,公爵,您在说什么吗,清醒清醒吧!”
“没有阿格拉娅,我……我一定要见到她!我……我很快就会在梦中死去;我想,今天夜里我就会在梦中死去。哦,假如阿格拉娅知道,知道一切就好了……一定要知道一切。因为这件事必须得知道一切,这是首要的!为什么我们从来都不能了解有关别人的全部情况,而这是必要的,尤其是这个人有过错的时候!……不过,我不知道我在说什么,我心乱如麻;您让我吃惊得不得了……难道现在她脸上的表情还像当时跑出来时那副模样?哦,是的,我有错!最大可能是一切都是我的错!我还不知道究竟错在那里,但是我有错……这里有我无法向您解释清楚的东西,但是……阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜是会理解的!哦,我始终相信,她是会理解的。”
“不,公爵,她不会理解的:阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜爱您,是一个女人的爱,是一个活生生的人的爱,而不是……抽象的神灵的爱。知道吗,我可怜的公爵:最确切的是,无论是这个还是那个您从来都没有爱过!”
“我不知道……也许是这样,也许是这样;您在许多方面是对的,叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇。您非常聪明,叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇;啊,我又开始头痛了,我们到她那儿去吧!看在上帝份上,看在上帝份上!”
“我不是告诉您了,她已不在帕夫洛夫斯克了,她在科尔米诺。”
“我们就去科尔米诺,马上就去!”
“这不-可-能!”叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇站起身,拉长了调子说。
“听着,我写封信,您把信带去!”
“不,公爵,不!您免了这样的委托吧,我不能!”
他们分了手。叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇离开的时候有一种奇怪的念头:他得出的看法是公爵有点精神不正常。他又怕又爱的这张脸究竟意味着什么?同时,他确实会因为没有阿格拉娅而死去,那么阿格拉娅也许永远也不会知道,他是何等爱她!哈-哈!怎么能两个都爱?是用两种不同的方式爱吗?这倒很有意思……可怜的白痴!现在他会怎样呢?”

木有有木

ZxID:16465496


等级: 热心会员
举报 只看该作者 47楼  发表于: 2014-01-19 0

Part 4 Chapter 10
THE prince did not die before his wedding--either by day or night, as he had foretold that he might. Very probably he passed disturbed nights, and was afflicted with bad dreams; but, during the daytime, among his fellow-men, he seemed as kind as ever, and even contented; only a little thoughtful when alone.
The wedding was hurried on. The day was fixed for exactly a week after Evgenie's visit to the prince. In the face of such haste as this, even the prince's best friends (if he had had any) would have felt the hopelessness of any attempt to save" the poor madman." Rumour said that in the visit of Evgenie Pavlovitch was to be discerned the influence of Lizabetha Prokofievna and her husband... But if those good souls, in the boundless kindness of their hearts, were desirous of saving the eccentric young fellow from ruin, they were unable to take any stronger measures to attain that end. Neither their position, nor their private inclination, perhaps (and only naturally), would allow them to use any more pronounced means.
We have observed before that even some of the prince's nearest neighbours had begun to oppose him. Vera Lebedeff's passive disagreement was limited to the shedding of a few solitary tears; to more frequent sitting alone at home, and to a diminished frequency in her visits to the prince's apartments.
Colia was occupied with his father at this time. The old man died during a second stroke, which took place just eight days after the first. The prince showed great sympathy in the grief of the family, and during the first days of their mourning he was at the house a great deal with Nina Alexandrovna. He went to the funeral, and it was observable that the public assembled in church greeted his arrival and departure with whisperings, and watched him closely.
The same thing happened in the park and in the street, wherever he went. He was pointed out when he drove by, and he often overheard the name of Nastasia Philipovna coupled with his own as he passed. People looked out for her at the funeral, too, but she was not there; and another conspicuous absentee was the captain's widow, whom Lebedeff had prevented from coming.
The funeral service produced a great effect on the prince. He whispered to Lebedeff that this was the first time he had ever heard a Russian funeral service since he was a little boy. Observing that he was looking about him uneasily, Lebedeff asked him whom he was seeking.
"Nothing. I only thought I--"
"Is it Rogojin?"
"Why--is he here?"
"Yes, he's in church."
"I thought I caught sight of his eyes!" muttered the prince, in confusion. "But what of it!--Why is he here? Was he asked?"
"Oh, dear, no! Why, they don't even know him! Anyone can come in, you know. Why do you look so amazed? I often meet him; I've seen him at least four times, here at Pavlofsk, within the last week."
"I haven't seen him once--since that day!" the prince murmured.
As Nastasia Philipovna had not said a word about having met Rogojin since "that day," the prince concluded that the latter had his own reasons for wishing to keep out of sight. All the day of the funeral our hero, was in a deeply thoughtful state, while Nastasia Philipovna was particularly merry, both in the daytime and in the evening.
Colia had made it up with the prince before his father's death, and it was he who urged him to make use of Keller and Burdovsky, promising to answer himself for the former's behaviour. Nina Alexandrovna and Lebedeff tried to persuade him to have the wedding in St. Petersburg, instead of in the public fashion contemplated, down here at Pavlofsk in the height of the season. But the prince only said that Nastasia Philipovna desired to have it so, though he saw well enough what prompted their arguments.
The next day Keller came to visit the prince. He was in a high state of delight with the post of honour assigned to him at the wedding.
Before entering he stopped on the threshold, raised his hand as if making a solemn vow, and cried:
"I won't drink!"
Then he went up to the prince, seized both his hands, shook them warmly, and declared that he had at first felt hostile towards the project of this marriage, and had openly said so in the billiard-rooms, but that the reason simply was that, with the impatience of a friend, he had hoped to see the prince marry at least a Princess de Rohan or de Chabot; but that now he saw that the prince's way of thinking was ten times more noble than that of "all the rest put together." For he desired neither pomp nor wealth nor honour, but only the truth! The sympathies of exalted personages were well known, and the prince was too highly placed by his education, and so on, not to be in some sense an exalted personage!
"But all the common herd judge 'differently; in the town, at the meetings, in the villas, at the band, in the inns and the billiard-rooms, the coming event has only to be mentioned and there are shouts and cries from everybody. I have even heard talk of getting up a 'charivari' under the windows on the wedding- night. So if 'you have need of the pistol' of an honest man, prince, I am ready to fire half a dozen shots even before you rise from your nuptial couch!"
Keller also advised, in anticipation of the crowd making a rush after the ceremony, that a fire-hose should be placed at the entrance to the house; but Lebedeff was opposed to this measure, which he said might result in the place being pulled down.
"I assure you, prince, that Lebedeff is intriguing against you. He wants to put you under control. Imagine that! To take 'from you the use of your free-will and your money--that' is to say, the two things that distinguish us from the animals! I have heard it said positively. It is the sober truth."
The prince recollected that somebody had told him something of the kind before, and he had, of course, scoffed at it. He only laughed now, and forgot the hint at once.
Lebedeff really had been busy for some little while; but, as usual, his plans had become too complex to succeed, through sheer excess of ardour. When he came to the prince--the very day before the wedding--to confess (for he always confessed to the persons against whom he intrigued, especially when the plan failed), he informed our hero that he himself was a born Talleyrand, but for some unknown reason had become simple Lebedeff. He then proceeded to explain his whole game to the prince, interesting the latter exceedingly.
According to Lebedeff's account, he had first tried what he could do with General Epanchin. The latter informed him that he wished well to the unfortunate young man, and would gladly do what he could to "save him," but that he did not think it would be seemly for him to interfere in this matter. Lizabetha Prokofievna would neither hear nor see him. Prince S. and Evgenie Pavlovitch only shrugged their shoulders, and implied that it was no business of theirs. However, Lebedeff had not lost heart, and went off to a clever lawyer,--a worthy and respectable man, whom he knew well. This old gentleman informed him that the thing was perfectly feasible if he could get hold of competent witnesses as to Muishkin's mental incapacity. Then, with the assistance of a few influential persons, he would soon see the matter arranged.
Lebedeff immediately procured the services of an old doctor, and carried the latter away to Pavlofsk to see the prince, by way of viewing the ground, as it were, and to give him (Lebedeff) counsel as to whether the thing was to be done or not. The visit was not to be official, but merely friendly.
Muishkin remembered the doctor's visit quite well. He remembered that Lebedeff had said that he looked ill, and had better see a doctor; and although the prince scouted the idea, Lebedeff had turned up almost immediately with his old friend, explaining that they had just met at the bedside of Hippolyte, who was very ill, and that the doctor had something to tell the prince about the sick man.
The prince had, of course, at once received him, and had plunged into a conversation about Hippolyte. He had given the doctor an account of Hippolyte's attempted suicide; and had proceeded thereafter to talk of his own malady,--of Switzerland, of Schneider, and so on; and so deeply was the old man interested by the prince's conversation and his description of Schneider's system, that he sat on for two hours.
Muishkin gave him excellent cigars to smoke, and Lebedeff, for his part, regaled him with liqueurs, brought in by Vera, to whom the doctor--a married man and the father of a family--addressed such compliments that she was filled with indignation. They parted friends, and, after leaving the prince, the doctor said to Lebedeff: "If all such people were put under restraint, there would be no one left for keepers." Lebedeff then, in tragic tones, told of the approaching marriage, whereupon the other nodded his head and replied that, after all, marriages like that were not so rare; that he had heard that the lady was very fascinating and of extraordinary beauty, which was enough to explain the infatuation of a wealthy man; that, further, thanks to the liberality of Totski and of Rogojin, she possessed--so he had heard--not only money, but pearls, diamonds, shawls, and furniture, and consequently she could not be considered a bad match. In brief, it seemed to the doctor that the prince's choice, far from being a sign of foolishness, denoted, on the contrary, a shrewd, calculating, and practical mind. Lebedeff had been much struck by this point of view, and he terminated his confession by assuring the prince that he was ready, if need be, to shed his very life's blood for him.
Hippolyte, too, was a source of some distraction to the prince at this time; he would send for him at any and every hour of the day. They lived,--Hippolyte and his mother and the children,--in a small house not far off, and the little ones were happy, if only because they were able to escape from the invalid into the garden. The prince had enough to do in keeping the peace between the irritable Hippolyte and his mother, and eventually the former became so malicious and sarcastic on the subject of the approaching wedding, that Muishkin took offence at last, and refused to continue his visits.
A couple of days later, however, Hippolyte's mother came with tears in her eyes, and begged the prince to come back, "or HE would eat her up bodily." She added that Hippolyte had a great secret to disclose. Of course the prince went. There was no secret, however, unless we reckon certain pantings and agitated glances around (probably all put on) as the invalid begged his visitor to "beware of Rogojin."
"He is the sort of man," he continued,. "who won't give up his object, you know; he is not like you and me, prince--he belongs to quite a different order of beings. If he sets his heart on a thing he won't be afraid of anything--" and so on.
Hippolyte was very ill, and looked as though he could not long survive. He was tearful at first, but grew more and more sarcastic and malicious as the interview proceeded.
The prince questioned him in detail as to his hints about Rogojin. He was anxious to seize upon some facts which might confirm Hippolyte's vague warnings; but there were none; only Hippolyte's own private impressions and feelings.
However, the invalid--to his immense satisfaction--ended by seriously alarming the prince.
At first Muishkin had not cared to make any reply to his sundry questions, and only smiled in response to Hippolyte's advice to "run for his life--abroad, if necessary. There are Russian priests everywhere, and one can get married all over the world."
But it was Hippolyte's last idea which upset him.
"What I am really alarmed about, though," he said, "is Aglaya Ivanovna. Rogojin knows how you love her. Love for love. You took Nastasia Philipovna from him. He will murder Aglaya Ivanovna; for though she is not yours, of course, now, still such an act would pain you,--wouldn't it?"
He had attained his end. The prince left the house beside himself with terror.
These warnings about Rogojin were expressed on the day before the wedding. That evening the prince saw Nastasia Philipovna for the last time before they were to meet at the altar; but Nastasia was not in a position to give him any comfort or consolation. On the contrary, she only added to his mental perturbation as the evening went on. Up to this time she had invariably done her best to cheer him--she was afraid of his looking melancholy; she would try singing to him, and telling him every sort of funny story or reminiscence that she could recall. The prince nearly always pretended to be amused, whether he were so actually or no; but often enough he laughed sincerely, delighted by the brilliancy of her wit when she was carried away by her narrative, as she very often was. Nastasia would be wild with joy to see the impression she had made, and to hear his laugh of real amusement; and she would remain the whole evening in a state of pride and happiness. But this evening her melancholy and thoughtfulness grew with every hour.
The prince had told Evgenie Pavlovitch with perfect sincerity that he loved Nastasia Philipovna with all his soul. In his love for her there was the sort of tenderness one feels for a sick, unhappy child which cannot be left alone. He never spoke of his feelings for Nastasia to anyone, not even to herself. When they were together they never discussed their "feelings," and there was nothing in their cheerful, animated conversation which an outsider could not have heard. Daria Alexeyevna, with whom Nastasia was staying, told afterwards how she had been filled with joy and delight only to look at them, all this time.
Thanks to the manner in which he regarded Nastasia's mental and moral condition, the prince was to some extent freed from other perplexities. She was now quite different from the woman he had known three months before. He was not astonished, for instance, to see her now so impatient to marry him--she who formerly had wept with rage and hurled curses and reproaches at him if he mentioned marriage! "It shows that she no longer fears, as she did then, that she would make me unhappy by marrying me," he thought. And he felt sure that so sudden a change could not be a natural one. This rapid growth of self-confidence could not be due only to her hatred for Aglaya. To suppose that would be to suspect the depth of her feelings. Nor could it arise from dread of the fate that awaited her if she married Rogojin. These causes, indeed, as well as others, might have played a part in it, but the true reason, Muishkin decided, was the one he had long suspected--that the poor sick soul had come to the end of its forces. Yet this was an explanation that did not procure him any peace of mind. At times he seemed to be making violent efforts to think of nothing, and one would have said that he looked on his marriage as an unimportant formality, and on his future happiness as a thing not worth considering. As to conversations such as the one held with Evgenie Pavlovitch, he avoided them as far as possible, feeling that there were certain objections to which he could make no answer.
The prince had observed that Nastasia knew well enough what Aglaya was to him. He never spoke of it, but he had seen her face when she had caught him starting off for the Epanchins' house on several occasions. When the Epanchins left Pavlofsk, she had beamed with radiance and happiness. Unsuspicious and unobservant as he was, he had feared at that time that Nastasia might have some scheme in her mind for a scene or scandal which would drive Aglaya out of Pavlofsk. She had encouraged the rumours and excitement among the inhabitants of the place as to her marriage with the prince, in order to annoy her rival; and, finding it difficult to meet the Epanchins anywhere, she had, on one occasion, taken him for a drive past their house. He did not observe what was happening until they were almost passing the windows, when it was too late to do anything. He said nothing, but for two days afterwards he was ill.
Nastasia did not try that particular experiment again. A few days before that fixed for the wedding, she grew grave and thoughtful. She always ended by getting the better of her melancholy, and becoming merry and cheerful again, but not quite so unaffectedly happy as she had been some days earlier.
The prince redoubled his attentive study of her symptoms. It was a most curious circumstance, in his opinion, that she never spoke of Rogojin. But once, about five days before the wedding, when the prince was at home, a messenger arrived begging him to come at once, as Nastasia Philipovna was very ill.
He had found her in a condition approaching to absolute madness. She screamed, and trembled, and cried out that Rogojin was hiding out there in the garden--that she had seen him herself--and that he would murder her in the night--that he would cut her throat. She was terribly agitated all day. But it so happened that the prince called at Hippolyte's house later on, and heard from his mother that she had been in town all day, and had there received a visit from Rogojin, who had made inquiries about Pavlofsk. On inquiry, it turned out that Rogojin visited the old lady in town at almost the same moment when Nastasia declared that she had seen him in the garden; so that the whole thing turned out to be an illusion on her part. Nastasia immediately went across to Hippolyte's to inquire more accurately, and returned immensely relieved and comforted.
On the day before the wedding, the prince left Nastasia in a state of great animation. Her wedding-dress and all sorts of finery had just arrived from town. Muishkin had not imagined that she would be so excited over it, but he praised everything, and his praise rendered her doubly happy.
But Nastasia could not hide the cause of her intense interest in her wedding splendour. She had heard of the indignation in the town, and knew that some of the populace was getting up a sort of charivari with music, that verses had been composed for the occasion, and that the rest of Pavlofsk society more or less encouraged these preparations. So, since attempts were being made to humiliate her, she wanted to hold her head even higher than usual, and to overwhelm them all with the beauty and taste of her toilette. "Let them shout and whistle, if they dare!" Her eyes flashed at the thought. But, underneath this, she had another motive, of which she did not speak. She thought that possibly Aglaya, or at any rate someone sent by her, would be present incognito at the ceremony, or in the crowd, and she wished to be prepared for this eventuality.
The prince left her at eleven, full of these thoughts, and went home. But it was not twelve o'clock when a messenger came to say that Nastasia was very bad, and he must come at once.
On hurrying back he found his bride locked up in her own room and could hear her hysterical cries and sobs. It was some time before she could be made to hear that the prince had come, and then she opened the door only just sufficiently to let him in, and immediately locked it behind him. She then fell on her knees at his feet. (So at least Dana Alexeyevna reported.)
"What am I doing? What am I doing to you?" she sobbed convulsively, embracing his knees.
The prince was a whole hour soothing and comforting her, and left her, at length, pacified and composed. He sent another messenger during the night to inquire after her, and two more next morning. The last brought back a message that Nastasia was surrounded by a whole army of dressmakers and maids, and was as happy and as busy as such a beauty should be on her wedding morning, and that there was not a vestige of yesterday's agitation remaining. The message concluded with the news that at the moment of the bearer's departure there was a great confabulation in progress as to which diamonds were to be worn, and how.
This message entirely calmed the prince's mind.
The following report of the proceedings on the wedding day may be depended upon, as coming from eye-witnesses.
The wedding was fixed for eight o'clock in the evening. Nastasia Philipovna was ready at seven. From six o'clock groups of people began to gather at Nastasia's house, at the prince's, and at the church door, but more especially at the former place. The church began to fill at seven.
Colia and Vera Lebedeff were very anxious on the prince's account, but they were so busy over the arrangements for receiving the guests after the wedding, that they had not much time for the indulgence of personal feelings.
There were to be very few guests besides the best men and so on; only Dana Alexeyevna, the Ptitsins, Gania, and the doctor. When the prince asked Lebedeff why he had invited the doctor, who was almost a stranger, Lebedeff replied:
"Why, he wears an 'order,' and it looks so well!"
This idea amused the prince.
Keller and Burdovsky looked wonderfully correct in their dress- coats and white kid gloves, although Keller caused the bridegroom some alarm by his undisguisedly hostile glances at the gathering crowd of sight-seers outside.
At about half-past seven the prince started for the church in his carriage.
We may remark here that he seemed anxious not to omit a single one of the recognized customs and traditions observed at weddings. He wished all to be done as openly as possible, and "in due order."
Arrived at the church, Muishkin, under Keller's guidance, passed through the crowd of spectators, amid continuous whispering and excited exclamations. The prince stayed near the altar, while Keller made off once more to fetch the bride.
On reaching the gate of Daria Alexeyevna's house, Keller found a far denser crowd than he had encountered at the prince's. The remarks and exclamations of the spectators here were of so irritating a nature that Keller was very near making them a speech on the impropriety of their conduct, but was luckily caught by Burdovsky, in the act of turning to address them, and hurried indoors.
Nastasia Philipovna was ready. She rose from her seat, looked into the glass and remarked, as Keller told the tale afterwards, that she was "as pale as a corpse." She then bent her head reverently, before the ikon in the corner, and left the room.
A torrent of voices greeted her appearance at the front door. The crowd whistled, clapped its hands, and laughed and shouted; but in a moment or two isolated voices were distinguishable.
"What a beauty!" cried one.
"Well, she isn't the first in the world, nor the last," said another.
"Marriage covers everything," observed a third.
"I defy you to find another beauty like that," said a fourth.
"She's a real princess! I'd sell my soul for such a princess as that!"
Nastasia came out of the house looking as white as any handkerchief; but her large dark eyes shone upon the vulgar crowd like blazing coals. The spectators' cries were redoubled, and became more exultant and triumphant every moment. The door of the carriage was open, and Keller had given his hand to the bride to help her in, when suddenly with a loud cry she rushed from him, straight into the surging crowd. Her friends about her were stupefied with amazement; the crowd parted as she rushed through it, and suddenly, at a distance of five or six yards from the carriage, appeared Rogojin. It was his look that had caught her eyes.
Nastasia rushed to him like a madwoman, and seized both his hands.
"Save me!" she cried. "Take me away, anywhere you like, quick!"
Rogojin seized her in his arms and almost carried her to the carriage. Then, in a flash, he tore a hundred-rouble note out of his pocket and held it to the coachman.
"To the station, quick! If you catch the train you shall have another. Quick!"
He leaped into the carriage after Nastasia and banged the door. The coachman did not hesitate a moment; he whipped up the horses, and they were oft.
"One more second and I should have stopped him," said Keller, afterwards. In fact, he and Burdovsky jumped into another carriage and set off in pursuit; but it struck them as they drove along that it was not much use trying to bring Nastasia back by force.
"Besides," said Burdovsky," the prince would not like it, would he?" So they gave up the pursuit.
Rogojin and Nastasia Philipovna reached the station just in time for the train. As he jumped out of the carriage and was almost on the point of entering the train, Rogojin accosted a young girl standing on the platform and wearing an old-fashioned, but respectable-looking, black cloak and a silk handkerchief over her head.
"Take fifty roubles for your cloak?" he shouted, holding the money out to the girl. Before the astonished young woman could collect her scattered senses, he pushed the money into her hand, seized the mantle, and threw it and the handkerchief over Nastasia's head and shoulders. The latter's wedding-array would have attracted too much attention, and it was not until some time later that the girl understood why her old cloak and kerchief had been bought at such a price.
The news of what had happened reached the church with extraordinary rapidity. When Keller arrived, a host of people whom he did not know thronged around to ask him questions. There was much excited talking, and shaking of heads, even some laughter; but no one left the church, all being anxious to observe how the now celebrated bridegroom would take the news. He grew very pale upon hearing it, but took it quite quietly.
"I was afraid," he muttered, scarcely audibly, "but I hardly thought it would come to this." Then after a short silence, he added: "However, in her state, it is quite consistent with the natural order of things."
Even Keller admitted afterwards that this was "extraordinarily philosophical" on the prince's part. He left the church quite calm, to all appearances, as many witnesses were found to declare afterwards. He seemed anxious to reach home and be left alone as quickly as possible; but this was not to be. He was accompanied by nearly all the invited guests, and besides this, the house was almost besieged by excited bands of people, who insisted upon being allowed to enter the verandah. The prince heard Keller and Lebedeff remonstrating and quarrelling with these unknown individuals, and soon went out himself. He approached the disturbers of his peace, requested courteously to be told what was desired; then politely putting Lebedeff and Keller aside, he addressed an old gentleman who was standing on the verandah steps at the head of the band of would-be guests, and courteously requested him to honour him with a visit. The old fellow was quite taken aback by this, but entered, followed by a few more, who tried to appear at their ease. The rest remained outside, and presently the whole crowd was censuring those who had accepted the invitation. The prince offered seats to his strange visitors, tea was served, and a general conversation sprang up. Everything was done most decorously, to the considerable surprise of the intruders. A few tentative attempts were made to turn the conversation to the events of the day, and a few indiscreet questions were asked; but Muishkin replied to everybody with such simplicity and good-humour, and at the same time with so much dignity, and showed such confidence in the good breeding of his guests, that the indiscreet talkers were quickly silenced. By degrees the conversation became almost serious. One gentleman suddenly exclaimed, with great vehemence: "Whatever happens, I shall not sell my property; I shall wait. Enterprise is better than money, and there, sir, you have my whole system of economy, if you wish!" He addressed the prince, who warmly commended his sentiments, though Lebedeff whispered in his ear that this gentleman, who talked so much of his "property," had never had either house or home.
Nearly an hour passed thus, and when tea was over the visitors seemed to think that it was time to go. As they went out, the doctor and the old gentleman bade Muishkin a warm farewell, and all the rest took their leave with hearty protestations of good- will, dropping remarks to the effect that "it was no use worrying," and that "perhaps all would turn out for the best," and so on. Some of the younger intruders would have asked for champagne, but they were checked by the older ones. When all had departed, Keller leaned over to Lebedeff, and said:
"With you and me there would have been a scene. We should have shouted and fought, and called in the police. But he has simply made some new friends--and such friends, too! I know them!"
Lebedeff, who was slightly intoxicated, answered with a sigh:
"Things are hidden from the wise and prudent, and revealed unto babes. I have applied those words to him before, but now I add that God has preserved the babe himself from the abyss, He and all His saints."
At last, about half-past ten, the prince was left alone. His head ached. Colia was the last to go, after having helped him to change his wedding clothes. They parted on affectionate terms, and, without speaking of what had happened, Colia promised to come very early the next day. He said later that the prince had given no hint of his intentions when they said good-bye, but had hidden them even from him. Soon there was hardly anyone left in the house. Burdovsky had gone to see Hippolyte; Keller and Lebedeff had wandered off together somewhere.
Only Vera Lebedeff remained hurriedly rearranging the furniture in the rooms. As she left the verandah, she glanced at the prince. He was seated at the table, with both elbows upon it, and his head resting on his hands. She approached him, and touched his shoulder gently. The prince started and looked at her in perplexity; he seemed to be collecting his senses for a minute or so, before he could remember where he was. As recollection dawned upon him, he became violently agitated. All he did, however, was to ask Vera very earnestly to knock at his door and awake him in time for the first train to Petersburg next morning. Vera promised, and the prince entreated her not to tell anyone of his intention. She promised this, too; and at last, when she had half-closed the door, be called her back a third time, took her hands in his, kissed them, then kissed her forehead, and in a rather peculiar manner said to her, "Until tomorrow!"
Such was Vera's story afterwards.
She went away in great anxiety about him, but when she saw him in the morning, he seemed to be quite himself again, greeted her with a smile, and told her that he would very likely be back by the evening. It appears that he did not consider it necessary to inform anyone excepting Vera of his departure for town.

然而,直至结婚公爵既没有在清醒时也没有像他对叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇预言的那样“在梦中”死去。也许,他确实睡得不好,做了恶梦;但是在白天跟人们在一起时他显得十分慈和,甚至颇为满意,只是有时候思虑重重,但这通常是一个人的时候。婚礼在加紧准备着,将在叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇来访后过一个星期左右举行,在这么急促的情况下即使是公爵最好的朋友(如果他有这样的朋友)也必然会对他们企图“拯救”不幸的痴子的努力感到失望。有传闻说,叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇的拜访部分是伊万·费奥多罗维奇将军和他的夫人叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜出的主意。但是,如果出于无限的好心他们俩愿意挽救这可怜的痴子脱离深渊,那么,当然,他们也只能限于这种浅微的尝试;无论是他们的处境,甚至无论是他们的心境(这是很自然的)都不适于做出更大的努力。我们已经提到过,甚至公爵周围的人也在一定程度上反对他。不过维拉·列别杰娃只是独自洒泪,还有她坐在自己屋子里的时间多,比过去少去看公爵了。科利亚这段时间里办了父亲的丧事;老头死于第二天中风,这是在第一次中风后过了八天以后发生的。公爵对他们家的痛苦表示极大同情,最初几天在尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜那儿常常几小时地陪着;他也参加了葬礼教堂里的仪式。许多人注意到了,在教堂里的人们不满地窃窃私语着迎送着公爵;在街上和花园里也是这样:当他走过或者坐车经过的时候,便响起了窃窃私语,提到他的名字,指指戳戳,还听到纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的名字:人们在葬礼上还寻找她,但她没有参加葬礼。大尉夫人也没有出席葬礼,列别杰夫总算及时制止了她去。安魂弥撤仪式给公爵留下了强烈的痛苦的印象;还在教堂里的时候,他回答列别杰夫的什么问题,对他低语道,他第一次出席东正教的安魂弥撒,只记得童年时在乡村教堂里参加过另一种安魂弥撒。
“是啊,就像不是那个人躺在棺村里,还完全是不久前我们还请他坐在主席位置上,记得吗?”列别杰夫对公爵轻轻说道,“您在找谁?”
“没什么,我觉得……”
“是罗戈任吗?”
“难道他在这里。”
“在教堂里。”
“怪不得我仿佛觉得有他的一双眼睛,”公爵惶惑地说,“这算什么……他为什么来?是邀请的?”
“根本就没有想过要邀请他。他可完全与死者不相识。这里各种各样人都有,是公共场所嘛。您干嘛这么惊讶?我现在常常遇见他;最近这个星期里,在帕夫洛夫斯克这里,我已经遇到他四次了。”
“从那时起……我一次还没有见过他,”公爵喃喃说。
因为纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜还一次也没有告诉过他,从那时起遇到过罗戈任,所以公爵现在得出结论,罗戈任不知为什么故意不露面。这一整天他陷于深深的沉思之中;纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜那天白天和晚上都非常快活。
科利亚在父母去世前就与公爵取得了和解,他提议邀请凯勒尔和布尔多夫斯基当傧相(因为事情很迫切,已刻不容缓)。他为凯勒尔担保,说他会举止得体,也许还“很中用”,至于布尔多夫斯基就没什么好说的,这是安静谦和的人。尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜和列别杰夫向公爵指出,既然已决定举行婚礼,至少何必在帕夫洛夫斯克办事,而且还在人们来别墅消夏的旺季,何必要如此声张?在彼得堡甚至在家里不是更好吗?公爵对于没有这些疑俱的意思是十分明了的;但他回答得简单扼要,纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的意愿一定要这样办。第二天凯勒尔未见公爵,他已被告知当傧相。的事,在进来之前,他停在门口,一见公爵便举起右手,弯曲着食指,像发誓似地喊着:
“我不喝酒!”
然后他走到公爵面前,紧紧地握着和抖动着他的双手,声称道,一开始当他听说公爵要结婚的事时,当然,他曾经是反对者,并且在打弹子时还宣布过这一点,不是什么别的原因,而是因为他为公爵认定了;并且怀着朋友的焦急心情每天都等待着看见在他身后的人应无异于德罗安公主这样的人,但现在他亲眼看到,公爵所想的比他们所有人“加在一起”想的至少要高尚十二倍:因为他需要的不是显赫,不是财产,甚至也不是声望,而只是真理!高贵的人物的好恶太为众人所知了,而公爵不当高贵的人,说真的,他的教养太高尚了。“但是混蛋和各种各样的小人却不是这样看问题;在城里,在家里,在会议上,在别墅里,“在音乐会上,在酒铺里,在弹子房里就只是关于即将举行婚礼的闲言碎语、喧哗嚷闹。我听说,有些人甚至想在窗下起哄生事。而且是在所谓新婚之夜!公爵,如果您用得着一个忠诚的人的手熗,那么,我准备用掉它半打高尚的子弹,让您第二天早上安然从喜床上起来。”他担心从教堂出来时会涌来大批渴望见到新人的人,因此建议在院子里准备好水龙带;但列别杰夫表示反对,“用水龙带会把房子彻底冲垮。”
“这个列别杰夫在对您耍诡计,公爵,真的!他们想把您置于官方保护之下,您能想象到这点吗,还连同您的一切,您的自由和金钱,也就是我们每个人区分于四足动物的两样东西!我听说了,真的听说了!这是干真万确的!”
公爵记起来,似乎他自己也听到过这一类话,但是,他自然没有加以注意。就是现在他也只是放声大笑一阵,便就忘了。列别杰夫确实忙碌了一阵子;这个人打的主意总仿佛是灵机一动产生出来的,由于过分急切而使事情变得复杂,节外生枝,离开了原先的出发点而向四面八方岔开去;这就是为什么他一生中很少有什么取得成功。后来,几乎已经是举行婚礼那一天,他来向公爵表示悔过(他有一个始终不变的习惯,总是会向被他算计过的人忏悔,尤其是未能得逞的情况下这样做),他声称,他天生是个塔列兰*,可是不知怎么搞的他仍然只是列别杰夫,接着他向公爵但白了全部把戏,还使公爵产生莫大的兴趣。用他的话来说,他是从寻找高层人物的保护开始的,以便在必要的时候可以依靠他们,于是他就去找伊万·费奥多罗维奇将军:伊万·费奥多罗维奇将军甚为困感,他很希望“年轻人”好,但是他宣布:“即使有挽救的愿望,这种事上他不便采取行动。”莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜则既不想听他也不想看见他;叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇和ω公爵只是连连挥手。但是列别杰夫他并没有气馁,跟一个瘦律师商量,这是个受人尊敬的老头,他的好朋友。“这几乎是恩人”,那人做出结论说此事完来可能办到。“只要有智力失常和精神障碍的权威性证明”与此同时,主要要有高层人士的保护。列别杰夫没有沮丧,马上在有一天甚至带了医生来见公爵。这也是一位德高望重的老头,来住别墅消夏的,脖子上还挂一枚安娜勋章。带他来的唯一目的据说是为了看看地方,认识一下公爵以及暂时是非正式地而是所谓友好地告知有关他健康的结论意见。公爵记起了大夫对他的这次拜访;他记得,列别杰夫还在上一天就缠着他,说他身体不好、在公爵坚决拒绝医治的情况下,他突然与一位大夫一起来了,推托说他们俩刚从捷连季耶夫先生那儿来,他情况很槽,大夫有话要对公爵讲讲病人的情况。公爵称赞了列别杰夫,并十分高兴地接待了大夫。马上他们就伊波利特的病交谈起来。大夫请求详细讲一下当时自杀的情景,公爵对事件的叙述和解释完全吸引住了大夫。他们还谈起了彼得堡的气候,公爵本人的病,还谈到了瑞士,施奈德。公蛋叙述的施奈德用的治疗体系和各种故事使大夫产生浓厚的兴趣,以致耽了二个小时;与此同时还抽了公爵的上好的雪茄,而列别杰夫则有维拉送来的可口饮料。大夫是个有妻室和家庭的人,竟对维拉说起特别的恭维话来,惹得她深为气忿。他们分手时已成为朋友,从公爵家出来后,大夫告诉列别杰夫,如果所有这样的人都要置于保护之下,那么该让谁来当保护人呢,对于列别杰夫悲痛地叙述的迫在眉睫的事,大夫狡黠和诡诈地摇摇头,最后指出,不用说“随便什么人都要跟人结婚”,“这个迷人的女人有着非凡的美貌,光是这一点就已经足以使有财产的人倾心迷恋,除此而外,至少我听说,她拥有从托茨基和罗戈任那儿得到的大笔财产,珍珠钻石,衣物家具,因此眼前的选择不仅没有表现出亲爱的公爵所谓特别惹人注目的愚蠢,相反甚至证明了他的乖觉睿智、聪明颖悟和精明练达,因而也就促使我们得出一个相反的、对公爵来说完全是愉快的结论……”这个想法使列别杰夫大为惊讶;他就此罢休,并对公爵补充说,“现在,除了忠诚和甘洒热血,您从我身上看不到任何别的东西;我就是怀着这样的肝胆来的。”
*法国外交家(1754一1838),此处用以比喻惯于玩弄手腕,狡诈多变的人。
伊波利特这些日子也让公爵分心。他差人来叫公爵的次数太频繁了。他们家住在一幢小屋子里,离公爵家不远;小孩子们,即伊波利特的弟弟和妹妹喜欢这幢别墅,至少是因为可以躲开生病的兄长去花园玩;可怜的大尉夫人则完全听从他的摆布,十足成为他的牺牲品;公爵每天都得为他们劝架,调解,病人则继续称他是自己的 “保姆”,同时因为他扮演调解者的角色而似乎敢于蔑视他。他对科利亚非常不满,因为他几乎不到他哪儿去,先是留在濒死的父亲身边,后来又陪着成了寡妇的母亲,最后,科利亚又把公爵即将与纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜结婚这件事作为嘲笑的目标,结果使公爵的自尊心受到了侮辱,最终弄得他发脾气,也就不再来看他。过了两天,大尉夫人一早便款款而来,流着眼泪请求公爵到他们家去,不然那个活宝会把她一口吞了。她还补充说,他有一个重大的秘密想泄露给公爵。于是公爵去了。伊波利特希望和解,还哭了起来,哭过以后当然更加怨恨,但是只是不敢说出来罢了。他的身体状况很糟,从一切迹象来看,现在已经不久于人世了。他并没有什么秘密要告诉,唯有激动得喘不过气来(也许是装出来的)说出的强烈请求“要当心罗戈任。这个人是不达目的不肯罢休的,公爵,他可非是您我之辈,这个人只要想干,那是不会胆战心惊的……”等等,等等,公爵开始详细地询问,他想要得到若干事实;但是除了伊波利特的个人感受和印象外,没有任何事实。伊波利特非常满足,他终于把公爵吓得够呛。开始公爵不愿意回答他的一些特别的问题,对于他的主意“甚至哪怕是逃到国外去;到处都有俄国的神父,在那边也可以结婚”,他也只是报以微笑。但是,未了伊波利特讲了下面一个想法:“我只是为阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜担心:罗戈任知道,您是多么爱她;他就会以爱换爱;您从他那里夺走了纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜,他会杀死阿格拉娅·费利帕夫娜;虽然她现在不是您的人,但您还是会感到难受的,不是吗?” 伊波利特达到了目的;公爵离开他的时候魂不守舍,神情恍惚。
公爵听到这番有关罗戈任的警告已经是在婚礼前一天了。这一天晚上,在婚礼前最后一次公爵与纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜见面;但是纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜未能使他放下心来,甚至相反,近来她越来越增添了他的惶惑。过去,即几天前。每当与他会面她总是想方设法竭力使他开心,他那忧郁的神态让她害怕得不得了:她甚至尝试唱歌给他听;最经常的是给他讲她能记得的一切可笑的事情。公爵几乎总是装出非常好笑的样子,当她讲得激动的时候(而她往往讲起来很投入),有时会显露出卓越的才智和豁达的感情,这时他也确实会对此而发笑,看到公爵发笑,看到讲故事使公爵产生了印象,她自己也欣喜万分,开始感到自豪。但是现在她的忧虑和沉思几乎每小时都在递增。公爵对纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的看法已经确定不移,不然,她这一切现在自然会使他觉得莫名其妙和不可理解。但是他真诚地相信,她还会恢复过来的,他完全真实地对叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇说,他真心实意地爱她,他对她的爱确实包含着一种犹如对一个可怜的病孩的爱,而对这样的病孩是很难、甚至是不可能放任不管的。公爵没向任何人解释过自己对她的感情,甚至也不喜欢谈论这个话题,即使不能回避这样的谈话也是这样。他与纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜一起坐着时,也从来不谈及“感情”,仿佛两人都发了誓似的。任何人都可以加入他们平时那愉快活泼的谈话。达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜后来说,这一段时间她望着他们,只觉得赏心悦目,欢喜异常。
但是公爵对纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜精神和理智状态的这种看法多少使他摆脱了许多其他的困惑,现在这已经完全不同于三个月前他认识的那个女人了。现在他已经不去考虑,比如说,为什么她当初流着眼泪、发出诅咒和责备逃避与他结婚,而现在她自己却坚持要尽快举行婚礼?“看来,她已经不像当时那样害怕与他结婚会给他带来不幸,”公爵想。这么快滋生的自信,在公爵看来,在她身上是不自然的,而且,光是对阿格拉娅的憎恨也不可能产生这种自信:纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的感情要深沉些。是不是罗戈任这样的结局令她感到害怕?总之,所有这些及其他的原因可能都是存在的,但是对于公爵来说最清楚的,也正是他早已怀疑的原因是,她那不幸的、痛苦的心灵承受不了。这一切虽然在某种程度上可以摆脱困惑,但是并不能使他在这段时间里得到安宁和休息。有时候他竭力什么都不去想;对于结婚,他似乎确实把它看做是某种并不那么重要的形式;对于自己个人的命运他也看得过于无足轻重。至于别人的反对、谈话(类似与叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇的谈话),他则绝对什么也不能回答,认为自己完全无以应对,因此总是回避这一类的各种谈话。
不过,他发现,纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜非常清楚地知道和明白,阿拉拉娅对他来说意味着什么,只不过她不说罢了。开始的时候,她有时撞上他正打算去叶潘钦家,他看到过这种时候她的脸上的表情。叶潘钦家离去后,她简直容光焕发。无论他多么不在意和不多心,但有一个想法却使他不得安宁:为了把阿格拉娅逼走帕夫洛夫斯克,纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜是下决心要大闹一场的。有关婚礼的流言传遍了所有的别墅,闹得满城风雨,当然,这多少是得到纳斯塔西娅、·费利帕夫娜的支持的。这是为了刺激对方。因为很少遇到叶潘钦一家,因此有一天纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜让公爵坐在她的马车上,吩咐从叶潘钦家别墅的窗前驶过,对公爵来说这是可怕的意外;照例,等他恍然大悟时,事情已经无法挽回,马车已经驶过了窗前。他什么话也没有说,但这以后连续病了两天;纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜已经不敢再重复做这样的试验。婚礼前最后几天她变得思虑重重;以往她最终总是战胜自己的忧愁,重又变得快活起来,但这次不知怎么比较平静,不怎么闹腾,也不像还是不久前的过去那样幸福快活。公爵加倍注意起她来,使他觉得好奇的是,她从来不跟他谈起罗戈任。只是有一次,那是婚礼前五天左右,达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜突然差人来说,让他马上去,因为纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜情况很糟糕,他发现她像是处于完全神经失常的状态:她大叫大嚷,浑身打颤,高喊着,罗戈行躲在花园里,就在他们家里,说什么她刚才看见他了,还说夜里他要杀死她……要宰了她!整整一天她都不能镇静下来。但就在那天晚上,公爵到伊波利特那儿去了一会,去城里办什么事刚回来的大尉夫人说,今天在彼得堡罗戈任去她家找过她,打听帕夫洛夫斯克的情况。公爵问罗戈任究竟是什么时候去的,大尉夫人讲的时间正是纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜说的今天在花园里仿佛看见他的时辰。事情只能解释为纯粹是幻觉;纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜自己去大尉夫人那里比较详细地询问清楚,这才大大得到安慰。
婚礼前夕公爵离开纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜时,她正处于极大的振奋之中:从彼得堡女时装师那里送来了明天穿的服饰:婚礼裙,帽子等等。公爵没有料到,她对这些服饰竟会如此激动;他自己则对所有的衣物都赞美一通,他的赞美更使她感到幸福。但是她说漏了嘴:她已经听说了,城里一片忿忿之声,而且某些浪荡公子确实在策划起哄喧闹,还有音乐,大概还有特意为此创作的诗歌,而这一切几乎得到其余各界人士的赞同的。但她现在偏要在他们面前把头抬得更高些,她要用独具风采和富有豪华的服饰压倒所有的人,“如果他们敢,就让他们去喊吧,让他们去打唿哨吧!”一想到这一点她的双眼就闪闪发光,她还有一个隐藏在心里的愿望,但是她没有说出口。她希望,阿格拉娅或者起码是她派来的什么人不露身份地也将混在人群中、在教堂里瞧着并看见这一切,为此她暗自做着准备。她跟公爵分手的时候,脑子里尽是这些想法,那是在晚上11点左右;但还没有敲响半夜的钟声,达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜派人来找公爵,让他“尽快去,情况非常糟糕”。公爵赶去时,未婚妻正锁在卧室里,绝望地痛哭流涕,大发歇斯底里;很长时间她什么话也听不清,不听别人隔着锁音的门对她说的话,后来她开了门,只放公爵一人进去;在他身后又锁上门,便跪倒在他面前。(至少达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜事后这样转述的,她得以偷看到一点当时的情景。)
“我在干什么呀!我在干什么呀!我在对你干什么呀!”她大声呼号着,痉挛地抱住他的双腿。
公爵陪她一起坐了整整1小时;我不知道他们谈了些什么。达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜说,过了1小时他们平静和幸福地分了手。这天夜里公爵还再次派人来探询,但纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜已经睡着了。第二天早晨,她还没有醒,公爵又两次派人到达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜那儿去,第三个派去的人受托转告“纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜身边现在围着一大群从彼得堡来的时装师和理发师,昨天的样子已荡然无影无踪,现在她忙着,像她这么一个美人在婚礼前只能忙自己的服饰了,现在,正是此时,正在进行紧急商讨,究竟戴什么钻石首饰,怎么戴?”公爵这才完全放下心来。
有关这场婚礼后来的全部情况是知道内情的人讲的,以下所述好像是真实的。
婚礼议式定在晚上8点钟;纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜7点钟时已准备就绪。6点钟起在列别杰夫别墅周围已陆陆续续聚拢起看热闹的人群,而在达里娅·阿烈克谢耶夫娜屋子旁边尤其如此;7点钟起教堂里也开始挤满了人。维拉·列别杰娃和科利亚为公爵极为担心骇怕;但是家里有许多事情要他们张罗:他们正安排着在公爵房间里接待和招待客人。不过,婚礼后估计几乎不会有什么聚会;除了一些婚礼时必须在场的人以外,列别杰夫还邀请了普季岑夫妇,加尼亚,脖子上挂安娜勋章的大夫,达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜。ω公爵好奇地问列别杰夫,为什么他想出来邀请“几乎完全不熟识的”大夫,后者自鸣得意地回答说:“他脖子上挂着勋章,是个受人尊敬的人,为了装装门面,”使得公爵大笑一阵。凯勒尔和布尔多夫斯基身穿燕尾服,戴着手套,看起来体面得很;只是凯勒尔仍然有点使公爵和信赖他的人感到尴尬,因为他虽然表现出准备斗殴的架势,非常敌意地望着聚在家门口看热闹的人群。终于,在7点半时公爵坐在马车出发去教堂,顺便我想指出,他自己故意不想放过任何一种习俗和惯例;一切都是堂而皇之、众目昭著、不加掩饰地“照章办事”。在教堂里,凯勒尔向左右两边投去威严的目光,引领着公爵在公众不停地窃窃私语和连连感叹声中好不容易穿过人群,使公爵得以暂时躲进祭坛,而凯勒尔去接新娘;在达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜屋子的台阶旁他发现人群不仅要比公爵家门口聚集的多二三倍,而且他们的放肆程度也许也是那里的三倍。登上台阶的时候,他也听到了喊叫声,以致无法容忍,完全已经打算对公众说些应说的话,但幸亏布尔多夫斯基和从台阶上跑下来的达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜自己制止了他;他们挟着他,好不容易才把他带进房间里。凯勒尔很是恼人并急着要走。纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜站起身,再次照了下镜子,据后来凯勒尔转述,她带着苦笑说,她的脸“像死人一样苍白”,接着虔诚地朝圣像行了礼,便走到外面台阶上。喧闹的人声欢迎她的出现,确实,最初一瞬间曾听到笑声,掌声,甚至哨声;但过了这一瞬间便响起了别的声音:
“好一个美人!”人群中有人喊道。
“她不是第一个,也不是最后一个!”
“一切都被花冠掩盖起来了,傻瓜!”
“不,您要是找得到这样的绝色美人,乌拉!”靠近的一些人嚷着。
“公爵夫人!为这样的公爵夫人我愿意出卖灵魂!”一个办公室小职员喊了起来,“我愿用生命的代价来买一夜的欢爱!……”
纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜走出来时确实脸色白如绢帕;但是她那双又黑又大的眼睛犹如两颗烧红的炭粒向人群闪闪发光;人们受不了这样的目光;气忿变成了狂呼,马车上的小门已经打开,凯勒尔已经把手递给新娘,突然她惊呼一声,从台阶上直扑人群。所有送她的人都惊得呆若木鸡,人群在她面前向两旁分开,在离台阶五六步远处突然出现了罗戈任,纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜在人群中捕捉到的正是他的目光。她像疯子似的跑到他面前,抓住他的双手。
“救救我:带我走!随你去哪儿,马上就走!”
罗戈任扶着她,几乎把她抱了起来,差不多一直送到马车旁。接着,一眨眼,他从钱包里掏出100卢布的票子,递给了马车夫。
“上火车站,要是赶上了车,再加100!”
说着,跟在纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜后面他自己也跳上了马车,关上了门。马车夫一刻也不犹豫就在马身上抽了一鞭。事后凯勒尔推托事情发生得太意外:“要是再有1秒钟,我就会想出办法,我就不许他们走的!”他叙述这件意外事时解释说。本来他与布尔多夫斯基逮住一辆凑巧也在那里的另一辆马车,赶着追了一阵,但是已经是在途中了,他又改变了主意,认为“无论如何是迟了!强拉也拉不回来!”
“再说公爵也不愿那样做!”十分震惊的布尔多夫斯基断然说。
而罗戈任与纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜及时驶抵车站。罗戈任走出马车,几乎就在上火车前,还未来得及拦住一个过路的姑娘,她穿着一件很体面的深色的旧斗蓬,头上扎着一条丝绸头巾。
“我愿用50卢布买您的斗逢!”他突然把钱递给姑娘。她刚来得及惊讶,刚准备弄明白是怎么回事,他已经把50卢布塞进她的手里,并脱下她的斗蓬和头巾,一古脑儿披到纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的肩上和头上。她那华丽的服饰太惹人注目,在火车上会吸引别人的注意,直到后来姑娘才明白,为什么要出这样的高价向她买这件不值一钱的旧斗逢。
这件意外事以异常快的速度沸沸扬扬传到了教堂。当凯勒尔走到公爵眼前,许多他完全不认识的人立即过来问询。议论声顿时鹊起,人们摇头,甚至嘲笑,谁也没有走出教堂,都等着看新郎怎么对待这一消息。公爵脸色刷白,但很平静地接受了这一消息,他说:“我担心过,但是我终究没有想到会有这样的事……”后来,沉默了一会以后,他又补了一句:“不过……处于她这种状态……这完全是理所当然的。”后来凯勒尔自己也把这种反应称为“绝无仅有的哲学”。公爵从教堂出来时显然很平静,也很精神;至少许多人注意到是这样,后来也是这么说的。好像他很想回到家,尽快一个人呆着;但是却没有让他这样。破槽来的宾客中有些人跟着他走进了房间,其中有普季岑,加夫里拉·阿尔达利翁诺维奇以及与他们在一起的也认为不该走开的大夫。此外,整幢屋子简直围满了闲人。还是从露台上公爵就听到凯勒尔和列别杰夫与几个完全不认识的人在剧烈争吵,哪几个人看样子是些小官吏,他们说什么也想进来到露台上。公爵走到争吵的人们那里,了解究竟是怎么一回事,客气地让凯勒尔和列别杰夫回避。几个想进来的人中为首的一个站在台阶上,他已经鬓鬓斑白;但身体结实。公爵彬彬有礼地转向这位先生,邀请他赏脸光临。这位先生倒不好意思起来,但还是朝里走了,跟在他后面第二个,第三个。整个人群中有七八个拜访者,他们走了进来,竭力想尽可能显得随便些;但是没有更多的自告奋勇者,而且不久人群中就开始谴责这些好出头露面的人。公爵请进来的人坐下,便开始交谈,有人送上了茶水,这一切做得非常有礼貌,谦恭温雅,颇使进来者感到惊讶。当然,曾经有几次尝试想使谈话活泼起来,并引到“应该说”的话题上去;也曾提了一些不客气的问题,发表了几点“不怀好意的”意见。公爵回答大家既殷切随便,同时又不失尊严,也表示相信自己的客人规矩正派,因而不客气的问题自然而然地下再提了,渐渐地谈话开始变得一本正经起来。一位先生老是说话,突然异常愤慨地发言说,无论发生什么情况,他都不会把庄园卖了;相反,他要等待并要等出头,他认为“家业胜了金钱”;“亲爱的阁下,这就是我的经济体制,您可以记住。”因为他是对公爵说话,所以公爵不愿列别杰夫在他耳语说这位先生上无片瓦下无寸土、从来也没有什么庄园,还是热情地赞扬了他。过了1小时,茶也喝完了,客人们终于觉得不好意思继续坐下去。”大夫和头鬓斑白的先生热情地与公爵告别;所有的人都热情喧闹地道了别。他们表示了祝愿的意见;类如“没什么好痛苦的,也许,这反而会变好”等等。确实,也有人企图要香槟酒喝的,但年长的客人制止了年轻人。当大家都散去后,凯勒尔俯身对列别杰夫说:“我和你会弄出喊叫吵闹、斗殴出丑,引来警察;而他,瞧,倒给自己找到了新朋友,且是些什么样的人哟,我知道他们!”列别杰夫已经相当“醉了”,叹了口气说:“他对聪明明智的人隐瞒真情,对天真幼稚的人坦露胸怀,还在以前我就说过他这一点了。但现在我要补充说,上帝保佑了他这个天真幼稚的人本人,把他从深渊里救了出来,是上帝和众圣人救了他!”
终于,将近10点半了,才留下公爵一个人,他觉得头痛;科利亚最迟离开,他帮公爵换下结婚礼服穿上家常便服。他们热情地分了手。科利亚没有多说所发生的事件,但答应明天早点来,后来他证明,在最后一次告别时公爵没有预示他什么,看来,甚至对他也隐瞒了自己的意图。很快整幢屋子里几乎谁也没有留下:布尔多夫斯基去伊波利特那儿,凯勒尔和列别杰夫也不知道去了哪儿。只有维拉·列别杰娃还在公爵的几个房屋里耽了些时候,匆匆把房间里结婚喜庆的布置除去,换成平常的样子。离开的时候她去看了一下公爵。他坐在桌子旁,双时撑在桌上,双手捧着脑袋。她悄悄地走到他眼前,碰了一下他的肩膀;公爵困感地望了她一下,几乎用了1分钟时间仿佛回想什么;但是等他想起并弄清一切后,一下子又异常激动起来。不过,最后他向维拉提了个急切而不同寻常的请求,要她第二天早晨7点钟敲他房间的门,以便去赶第一班火车。维拉答应了;公爵又开始热烈地请求她别将此事告诉任何人;她也答应了这一点,最后,维拉已经完全打开了门准备离去时,公爵第三次叫住了她,拿起她的手吻了吻,接着又吻了吻她的前额,并以一种“不同平常”的神态对她说:“明天见!”至少后来维拉是这样转告的。她走开时为他感到极大的担忧骇怕。第二天早晨按约走时间7点钟,她稍微振作精神,敲了他的门,并告诉他去彼得堡的火车过1刻钟开;她觉得,他为她开门时精神饱满,甚至还脸带微笑。夜里他几乎没有脱衣服,但是睡了。照他说的,他今天会回来。看来,结果是,他认为此刻只能也只需告诉她一人,他是去城里。

木有有木

ZxID:16465496


等级: 热心会员
举报 只看该作者 48楼  发表于: 2014-01-19 0

Part 4 Chapter 11
AN hour later he was in St. Petersburg, and by ten o'clock he had rung the bell at Rogojin's.
He had gone to the front door, and was kept waiting a long while before anyone came. At last the door of old Mrs. Rogojin's flat was opened, and an aged servant appeared.
"Parfen Semionovitch is not at home," she announced from the doorway. "Whom do you want?"
"Parfen Semionovitch."
"He is not in."
The old woman examined the prince from head to foot with great curiosity.
"At all events tell me whether he slept at home last night, and whether he came alone?"
The old woman continued to stare at him, but said nothing.
"Was not Nastasia Philipovna here with him, yesterday evening?"
"And, pray, who are you yourself?"
"Prince Lef Nicolaievitch Muishkin; he knows me well."
"He is not at home."
The woman lowered her eyes.
"And Nastasia Philipovna?"
"I know nothing about it."
"Stop a minute! When will he come back?"
"I don't know that either."
The door was shut with these words, and the old woman disappeared. The prince decided to come back within an hour. Passing out of the house, he met the porter.
"Is Parfen Semionovitch at home?" he asked.
"Yes."
"Why did they tell me he was not at home, then?" "Where did they tell you so,--at his door?" "No, at his mother's flat; I rang at Parfen Semionovitch's door and nobody came."
"Well, he may have gone out. I can't tell. Sometimes he takes the keys with him, and leaves the rooms empty for two or three days."
"Do you know for certain that he was at home last night?"
"Yes, he was."
"Was Nastasia Philipovna with him?"
"I don't know; she doesn't come often. I think I should have known if she had come."
The prince went out deep in thought, and walked up and down the pavement for some time. The windows of all the rooms occupied by Rogojin were closed, those of his mother's apartments were open. It was a hot, bright day. The prince crossed the road in order to have a good look at the windows again; not only were Rogojin's closed, but the white blinds were all down as well.
He stood there for a minute and then, suddenly and strangely enough, it seemed to him that a little corner of one of the blinds was lifted, and Rogojin's face appeared for an instant and then vanished. He waited another minute, and decided to go and ring the bell once more; however, he thought better of it again and put it off for an hour.
The chief object in his mind at this moment was to get as quickly as he could to Nastasia Philipovna's lodging. He remembered that, not long since, when she had left Pavlofsk at his request, he had begged her to put up in town at the house of a respectable widow, who had well-furnished rooms to let, near the Ismailofsky barracks. Probably Nastasia had kept the rooms when she came down to Pavlofsk this last time; and most likely she would have spent the night in them, Rogojin having taken her straight there from the station.
The prince took a droshky. It struck him as he drove on that he ought to have begun by coming here, since it was most improbable that Rogojin should have taken Nastasia to his own house last night. He remembered that the porter said she very rarely came at all, so that it was still less likely that she would have gone there so late at night.
Vainly trying to comfort himself with these reflections, the prince reached the Ismailofsky barracks more dead than alive.
To his consternation the good people at the lodgings had not only heard nothing of Nastasia, but all came out to look at him as if he were a marvel of some sort. The whole family, of all ages, surrounded him, and he was begged to enter. He guessed at once that they knew perfectly well who he was, and that yesterday ought to have been his wedding-day; and further that they were dying to ask about the wedding, and especially about why he should be here now, inquiring for the woman who in all reasonable human probability might have been expected to be with him in Pavlofsk.
He satisfied their curiosity, in as few words as possible, with regard to the wedding, but their exclamations and sighs were so numerous and sincere that he was obliged to tell the whole story-- in a short form, of course. The advice of all these agitated ladies was that the prince should go at once and knock at Rogojin's until he was let in: and when let in insist upon a substantial explanation of everything. If Rogojin was really not at home, the prince was advised to go to a certain house, the address of which was given, where lived a German lady, a friend of Nastasia Philipovna's. It was possible that she might have spent the night there in her anxiety to conceal herself.
The prince rose from his seat in a condition of mental collapse. The good ladies reported afterwards that "his pallor was terrible to see, and his legs seemed to give way underneath him." With difficulty he was made to understand that his new friends would be glad of his address, in order to act with him if possible. After a moment's thought he gave the address of the small hotel, on the stairs of which he had had a fit some five weeks since. He then set off once more for Rogojin's.
This time they neither opened the door at Rogojin's flat nor at the one opposite. The prince found the porter with difficulty, but when found, the man would hardly look at him or answer his questions, pretending to be busy. Eventually, however, he was persuaded to reply so far as to state that Rogojin had left the house early in the morning and gone to Pavlofsk, and that he would not return today at all.
"I shall wait; he may come back this evening."
"He may not be home for a week."
"Then, at all events, he DID sleep here, did he?"
"Well--he did sleep here, yes."
All this was suspicious and unsatisfactory. Very likely the porter had received new instructions during the interval of the prince's absence; his manner was so different now. He had been obliging--now he was as obstinate and silent as a mule. However, the prince decided to call again in a couple of hours, and after that to watch the house, in case of need. His hope was that he might yet find Nastasia at the address which he had just received. To that address he now set off at full speed.
But alas! at the German lady's house they did not even appear to understand what he wanted. After a while, by means of certain hints, he was able to gather that Nastasia must have had a quarrel with her friend two or three weeks ago, since which date the latter had neither heard nor seen anything of her. He was given to understand that the subject of Nastasia's present whereabouts was not of the slightest interest to her; and that Nastasia might marry all the princes in the world for all she cared! So Muishkin took his leave hurriedly. It struck him now that she might have gone away to Moscow just as she had done the last time, and that Rogojin had perhaps gone after her, or even WITH her. If only he could find some trace!
However, he must take his room at the hotel; and he started off in that direction. Having engaged his room, he was asked by the waiter whether he would take dinner; replying mechanically in the affirmative, he sat down and waited; but it was not long before it struck him that dining would delay him. Enraged at this idea, he started up, crossed the dark passage (which filled him with horrible impressions and gloomy forebodings), and set out once more for Rogojin's. Rogojin had not returned, and no one came to the door. He rang at the old lady's door opposite, and was informed that Parfen Semionovitch would not return for three days. The curiosity with which the old servant stared at him again impressed the prince disagreeably. He could not find the porter this time at all.
As before, he crossed the street and watched the windows from the other side, walking up and down in anguish of soul for half an hour or so in the stifling heat. Nothing stirred; the blinds were motionless; indeed, the prince began to think that the apparition of Rogojin's face could have been nothing but fancy. Soothed by this thought, he drove off once more to his friends at the Ismailofsky barracks. He was expected there. The mother had already been to three or four places to look for Nastasia, but had not found a trace of any kind.
The prince said nothing, but entered the room, sat down silently, and stared at them, one after the other, with the air of a man who cannot understand what is being said to him. It was strange-- one moment he seemed to be so observant, the next so absent; his behaviour struck all the family as most remarkable. At length he rose from his seat, and begged to be shown Nastasia's rooms. The ladies reported afterwards how he had examined everything in the apartments. He observed an open book on the table, Madam Bovary, and requested the leave of the lady of the house to take it with him. He had turned down the leaf at the open page, and pocketed it before they could explain that it was a library book. He had then seated himself by the open window, and seeing a card-table, he asked who played cards.
He was informed that Nastasia used to play with Rogojin every evening, either at "preference" or "little fool," or "whist"; that this had been their practice since her last return from Pavlofsk; that she had taken to this amusement because she did not like to see Rogojin sitting silent and dull for whole evenings at a time; that the day after Nastasia had made a remark to this effect, Rogojin had whipped a pack of cards out of his pocket. Nastasia had laughed, but soon they began playing. The prince asked where were the cards, but was told that Rogojin used to bring a new pack every day, and always carried it away in his pocket.
The good ladies recommended the prince to try knocking at Rogojin's once more--not at once, but in the evening Meanwhile, the mother would go to Pavlofsk to inquire at Dana Alexeyevna's whether anything had been heard of Nastasia there. The prince was to come back at ten o'clock and meet her, to hear her news and arrange plans for the morrow.
In spite of the kindly-meant consolations of his new friends, the prince walked to his hotel in inexpressible anguish of spirit, through the hot, dusty streets, aimlessly staring at the faces of those who passed him. Arrived at his destination, he determined to rest awhile in his room before be started for Rogojin's once more. He sat down, rested his elbows on the table and his head on his hands, and fell to thinking.
Heaven knows how long and upon what subjects he thought. He thought of many things--of Vera Lebedeff, and of her father; of Hippolyte; of Rogojin himself, first at the funeral, then as he had met him in the park, then, suddenly, as they had met in this very passage, outside, when Rogojin had watched in the darkness and awaited him with uplifted knife. The prince remembered his enemy's eyes as they had glared at him in the darkness. He shuddered, as a sudden idea struck him.
This idea was, that if Rogojin were in Petersburg, though he might hide for a time, yet he was quite sure to come to him--the prince--before long, with either good or evil intentions, but probably with the same intention as on that other occasion. At all events, if Rogojin were to come at all he would be sure to seek the prince here--he had no other town address--perhaps in this same corridor; he might well seek him here if he needed him. And perhaps he did need him. This idea seemed quite natural to the prince, though he could not have explained why he should so suddenly have become necessary to Rogojin. Rogojin would not come if all were well with him, that was part of the thought; he would come if all were not well; and certainly, undoubtedly, all would not be well with him. The prince could not bear this new idea; he took his hat and rushed out towards the street. It was almost dark in the passage.
"What if he were to come out of that corner as I go by and--and stop me?" thought the prince, as he approached the familiar spot. But no one came out.
He passed under the gateway and into the street. The crowds of people walking about--as is always the case at sunset in Petersburg, during the summer--surprised him, but he walked on in the direction of Rogojin's house.
About fifty yards from the hotel, at the first cross-road, as he passed through the crowd of foot-passengers sauntering along, someone touched his shoulder, and said in a whisper into his ear:
"Lef Nicolaievitch, my friend, come along with me." It was Rogojin.
The prince immediately began to tell him, eagerly and joyfully, how he had but the moment before expected to see him in the dark passage of the hotel.
"I was there," said Rogojin, unexpectedly. "Come along." The prince was surprised at this answer; but his astonishment increased a couple of minutes afterwards, when he began to consider it. Having thought it over, he glanced at Rogojin in alarm. The latter was striding along a yard or so ahead, looking straight in front of him, and mechanically making way for anyone he met.
"Why did you not ask for me at my room if you were in the hotel?" asked the prince, suddenly.
Rogojin stopped and looked at him; then reflected, and replied as though he had not heard the question:
"Look here, Lef Nicolaievitch, you go straight on to the house; I shall walk on the other side. See that we keep together."
So saying, Rogojin crossed the road.
Arrived on the opposite pavement, he looked back to see whether the prince were moving, waved his hand in the direction of the Gorohovaya, and strode on, looking across every moment to see whether Muishkin understood his instructions. The prince supposed that Rogojin desired to look out for someone whom he was afraid to miss; but if so, why had he not told HIM whom to look out for? So the two proceeded for half a mile or so. Suddenly the prince began to tremble from some unknown cause. He could not bear it, and signalled to Rogojin across the road.
The latter came at once.
"Is Nastasia Philipovna at your house?"
"Yes."
"And was it you looked out of the window under the blind this morning?"
"Yes."
"Then why did--"
But the prince could not finish his question; he did not know what to say. Besides this, his heart was beating so that he found it difficult to speak at all. Rogojin was silent also and looked at him as before, with an expression of deep thoughtfulness.
"Well, I'm going," he said, at last, preparing to recross the road. "You go along here as before; we will keep to different sides of the road; it's better so, you'll see."
When they reached the Gorohovaya, and came near the house, the prince's legs were trembling so that he could hardly walk. It was about ten o'clock. The old lady's windows were open, as before; Rogojin's were all shut, and in the darkness the white blinds showed whiter than ever. Rogojin and the prince each approached the house on his respective side of the road; Rogojin, who was on the near side, beckoned the prince across. He went over to the doorway.
"Even the porter does not know that I have come home now. I told him, and told them at my mother's too, that I was off to Pavlofsk," said Rogojin, with a cunning and almost satisfied smile. "We'll go in quietly and nobody will hear us."
He had the key in his hand. Mounting the staircase he turned and signalled to the prince to go more softly; he opened the door very quietly, let the prince in, followed him, locked the door behind him, and put the key in his pocket.
"Come along," he whispered.
He had spoken in a whisper all the way. In spite of his apparent outward composure, he was evidently in a state of great mental agitation. Arrived in a large salon, next to the study, he went to the window and cautiously beckoned the prince up to him.
"When you rang the bell this morning I thought it must be you. I went to the door on tip-toe and heard you talking to the servant opposite. I had told her before that if anyone came and rang-- especially you, and I gave her your name--she was not to tell about me. Then I thought, what if he goes and stands opposite and looks up, or waits about to watch the house? So I came to this very window, looked out, and there you were staring straight at me. That's how it came about."
"Where is Nastasia Philipovna?" asked the prince, breathlessly.
"She's here," replied Rogojin, slowly, after a slight pause.
"Where?"
Rogojin raised his eyes and gazed intently at the prince.
"Come," he said.
He continued to speak in a whisper, very deliberately as before, and looked strangely thoughtful and dreamy. Even while he told the story of how he had peeped through the blind, he gave the impression of wishing to say something else. They entered the study. In this room some changes had taken place since the prince last saw it. It was now divided into two equal parts by a heavy green silk curtain stretched across it, separating the alcove beyond, where stood Rogojin's bed, from the rest of the room.
The heavy curtain was drawn now, and it was very dark. The bright Petersburg summer nights were already beginning to close in, and but for the full moon, it would have been difficult to distinguish anything in Rogojin's dismal room, with the drawn blinds. They could just see one anothers faces, however, though not in detail. Rogojin's face was white, as usual. His glittering eyes watched the prince with an intent stare.
"Had you not better light a candle?" said Muishkin.
"No, I needn't," replied Rogojin, and taking the other by the hand he drew him down to a chair. He himself took a chair opposite and drew it up so close that he almost pressed against the prince's knees. At their side was a little round table.
Sit down," said Rogojin; "let's rest a bit." There was silence for a moment.
"I knew you would be at that hotel," he continued, just as men sometimes commence a serious conversation by discussing any outside subject before leading up to the main point. "As I entered the passage it struck me that perhaps you were sitting and waiting for me, just as I was waiting for you. Have you been to the old lady at Ismailofsky barracks?"
"Yes," said the prince, squeezing the word out with difficulty owing to the dreadful beating of his heart.
"I thought you would. 'They'll talk about it,' I thought; so I determined to go and fetch you to spend the night here--'We will be together,' I thought, 'for this one night--'"
"Rogojin, WHERE is Nastasia Philipovna?" said the prince, suddenly rising from his seat. He was quaking in all his limbs, and his words came in a scarcely audible whisper. Rogojin rose also.
"There," he whispered, nodding his head towards the curtain.
"Asleep?" whispered the prince.
Rogojin looked intently at him again, as before.
"Let's go in--but you mustn't--well--let's go in."
He lifted the curtain, paused--and turned to the prince. "Go in," he said, motioning him to pass behind the curtain. Muishkin went in.
It's so dark," he said.
"You can see quite enough," muttered Rogojin.
"I can just see there's a bed--"
"Go nearer," suggested Rogojin, softly.
The prince took a step forward--then another--and paused. He stood and stared for a minute or two.
Neither of the men spoke a word while at the bedside. The prince's heart beat so loud that its knocking seemed to be distinctly audible in the deathly silence.
But now his eyes had become so far accustomed to the darkness that he could distinguish the whole of the bed. Someone was asleep upon it--in an absolutely motionless sleep. Not the slightest movement was perceptible, not the faintest breathing could be heard. The sleeper was covered with a white sheet; the outline of the limbs was hardly distinguishable. He could only just make out that a human being lay outstretched there.
All around, on the bed, on a chair beside it, on the floor, were scattered the different portions of a magnificent white silk dress, bits of lace, ribbons and flowers. On a small table at the bedside glittered a mass of diamonds, torn off and thrown down anyhow. From under a heap of lace at the end of the bed peeped a small white foot, which looked as though it had been chiselled out of marble; it was terribly still.
The prince gazed and gazed, and felt that the more he gazed the more death-like became the silence. Suddenly a fly awoke somewhere, buzzed across the room, and settled on the pillow. The prince shuddered.
"Let's go," said Rogojin, touching his shoulder. They left the alcove and sat down in the two chairs they had occupied before, opposite to one another. The prince trembled more and more violently, and never took his questioning eyes off Rogojin's face.
"I see you are shuddering, Lef Nicolaievitch," said the latter, at length, "almost as you did once in Moscow, before your fit; don't you remember? I don't know what I shall do with you--"
The prince bent forward to listen, putting all the strain he could muster upon his understanding in order to take in what Rogojin said, and continuing to gaze at the latter's face.
"Was it you?" he muttered, at last, motioning with his head towards the curtain.
"Yes, it was I," whispered Rogojin, looking down.
Neither spoke for five minutes.
"Because, you know," Rogojin recommenced, as though continuing a former sentence, "if you were ill now, or had a fit, or screamed, or anything, they might hear it in the yard, or even in the street, and guess that someone was passing the night in the house. They would all come and knock and want to come in, because they know I am not at home. I didn't light a candle for the same reason. When I am not here--for two or three days at a time, now and then--no one comes in to tidy the house or anything; those are my orders. So that I want them to not know we are spending the night here--"
"Wait," interrupted the prince. "I asked both the porter and the woman whether Nastasia Philipovna had spent last night in the house; so they knew--"
"I know you asked. I told them that she had called in for ten minutes, and then gone straight back to Pavlofsk. No one knows she slept here. Last night we came in just as carefully as you and I did today. I thought as I came along with her that she would not like to creep in so secretly, but I was quite wrong. She whispered, and walked on tip-toe; she carried her skirt over her arm, so that it shouldn't rustle, and she held up her finger at me on the stairs, so that I shouldn't make a noise--it was you she was afraid of. She was mad with terror in the train, and she begged me to bring her to this house. I thought of taking her to her rooms at the Ismailofsky barracks first; but she wouldn't hear of it. She said, 'No--not there; he'll find me out at once there. Take me to your own house, where you can hide me, and tomorrow we'll set off for Moscow.' Thence she would go to Orel, she said. When she went to bed, she was still talking about going to Orel."
"Wait! What do you intend to do now, Parfen?"
"Well, I'm afraid of you. You shudder and tremble so. We'll pass the night here together. There are no other beds besides that one; but I've thought how we'll manage. I'll take the cushions off all the sofas, and lay them down on the floor, up against the curtain here--for you and me--so that we shall be together. For if they come in and look about now, you know, they'll find her, and carry her away, and they'll be asking me questions, and I shall say I did it, and then they'll take me away, too, don't you see? So let her lie close to us--close to you and me.
"Yes, yes," agreed the prince, warmly.
"So we will not say anything about it, or let them take her away?"
"Not for anything!" cried the other; "no, no, no!"
"So I had decided, my friend; not to give her up to anyone," continued Rogojin. "We'll be very quiet. I have only been out of the house one hour all day, all the rest of the time I have been with her. I dare say the air is very bad here. It is so hot. Do you find it bad?"
"I don't know--perhaps--by morning it will be."
"I've covered her with oil-cloth--best American oilcloth, and put the sheet over that, and four jars of disinfectant, on account of the smell--as they did at Moscow--you remember? And she's lying so still; you shall see, in the morning, when it's light. What! can't you get up?" asked Rogojin, seeing the other was trembling so that he could not rise from his seat.
"My legs won't move," said the prince; "it's fear, I know. When my fear is over, I'll get up--"
"Wait a bit--I'll make the bed, and you can lie down. I'll lie down, too, and we'll listen and watch, for I don't know yet what I shall do... I tell you beforehand, so that you may be ready in case I--"
Muttering these disconnected words, Rogojin began to make up the beds. It was clear that he had devised these beds long before; last night he slept on the sofa. But there was no room for two on the sofa, and he seemed anxious that he and the prince should be close to one another; therefore, he now dragged cushions of all sizes and shapes from the sofas, and made a sort of bed of them close by the curtain. He then approached the prince, and gently helped him to rise, and led him towards the bed. But the prince could now walk by himself, so that his fear must have passed; for all that, however, he continued to shudder.
"It's hot weather, you see," continued Rogojin, as he lay down on the cushions beside Muishkin, "and, naturally, there will be a smell. I daren't open the window. My mother has some beautiful flowers in pots; they have a delicious scent; I thought of fetching them in, but that old servant will find out, she's very inquisitive.
"Yes, she is inquisitive," assented the prince.
"I thought of buying flowers, and putting them all round her; but I was afraid it would make us sad to see her with flowers round her."
"Look here," said the prince; he was bewildered, and his brain wandered. He seemed to be continually groping for the questions he wished to ask, and then losing them. "Listen--tell me--how did you--with a knife?--That same one?"
"Yes, that same one."
"Wait a minute, I want to ask you something else, Parfen; all sorts of things; but tell me first, did you intend to kill her before my wedding, at the church door, with your knife?"
"I don't know whether I did or not," said Rogojin, drily, seeming to be a little astonished at the question, and not quite taking it in.
"Did you never take your knife to Pavlofsk with you?" "No. As to the knife," he added, "this is all I can tell you about it." He was silent for a moment, and then said, "I took it out of the locked drawer this morning about three, for it was in the early morning all this--happened. It has been inside the book ever since--and--and--this is what is such a marvel to me, the knife only went in a couple of inches at most, just under her left breast, and there wasn't more than half a tablespoonful of blood altogether, not more."
"Yes--yes--yes--" The prince jumped up in extraordinary agitation. "I know, I know, I've read of that sort of thing--it's internal haemorrhage, you know. Sometimes there isn't a drop--if the blow goes straight to the heart--"
"Wait--listen!" cried Rogojin, suddenly, starting up. "Somebody's walking about, do you hear? In the hall." Both sat up to listen.
"I hear," said the prince in a whisper, his eyes fixed on Rogojin.
"Footsteps?"
"Yes."
"Shall we shut the door, and lock it, or not?"
"Yes, lock it."
They locked the door, and both lay down again. There was a long silence.
"Yes, by-the-by," whispered the prince, hurriedly and excitedly as before, as though he had just seized hold of an idea and was afraid of losing it again. "I--I wanted those cards! They say you played cards with her?"
"Yes, I played with her," said Rogojin, after a short silence.
"Where are the cards?"
"Here they are," said Rogojin, after a still longer pause.
He pulled out a pack of cards, wrapped in a bit of paper, from his pocket, and handed them to the prince. The latter took them, with a sort of perplexity. A new, sad, helpless feeling weighed on his heart; he had suddenly realized that not only at this moment, but for a long while, he had not been saying what he wanted to say, had not been acting as he wanted to act; and that these cards which he held in his hand, and which he had been so delighted to have at first, were now of no use--no use... He rose, and wrung his hands. Rogojin lay motionless, and seemed neither to hear nor see his movements; but his eyes blazed in the darkness, and were fixed in a wild stare.
The prince sat down on a chair, and watched him in alarm. Half an hour went by.
Suddenly Rogojin burst into a loud abrupt laugh, as though he had quite forgotten that they must speak in whispers.
"That officer, eh!--that young officer--don't you remember that fellow at the band? Eh? Ha, ha, ha! Didn't she whip him smartly, eh?"
The prince jumped up from his seat in renewed terror. When Rogojin quieted down (which he did at once) the prince bent over him, sat down beside him, and with painfully beating heart and still more painful breath, watched his face intently. Rogojin never turned his head, and seemed to have forgotten all about him. The prince watched and waited. Time went on--it began to grow light.
Rogojin began to wander--muttering disconnectedly; then he took to shouting and laughing. The prince stretched out a trembling hand and gently stroked his hair and his cheeks--he could do nothing more. His legs trembled again and he seemed to have lost the use of them. A new sensation came over him, filling his heart and soul with infinite anguish.
Meanwhile the daylight grew full and strong; and at last the prince lay down, as though overcome by despair, and laid his face against the white, motionless face of Rogojin. His tears flowed on to Rogojin's cheek, though he was perhaps not aware of them himself.
At all events when, after many hours, the door was opened and people thronged in, they found the murderer unconscious and in a raging fever. The prince was sitting by him, motionless, and each time that the sick man gave a laugh, or a shout, he hastened to pass his own trembling hand over his companion's hair and cheeks, as though trying to soothe and quiet him. But alas I he understood nothing of what was said to him, and recognized none of those who surrounded him.
If Schneider himself had arrived then and seen his former pupil and patient, remembering the prince's condition during the first year in Switzerland, he would have flung up his hands, despairingly, and cried, as he did then:
"An idiot!"

过了1小时他已经在彼得堡,9点钟时则已按罗戈任的门铃了。他是从正门进去的,好久都没有给他开里面的门。最后,罗戈任娜老太婆房间的门开了,出现一个仪表端庄的老女仆。
“帕尔芬·谢苗诺维奇不在家,”她从问里边说,“您找谁?”
“帕尔芬·谢苗诺维奇。”
“他不在家。”
女仆用一种怪异的好奇目光打量公爵。
“至少请告诉我,他是否在家里过夜?还有……昨天他是不是一个人回来的?”
女仆继续望着他,但不做回答。
“昨天晚上……纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜没有跟他一起……在这里?”
“请间,你是什么人?”
“列夫·尼古接耶维奇·梅什金公爵,我们非常熟悉。”
“他不在家。”
女仆垂下了眼睛。
“那么纳斯塔西娅。费利帕夫娜呢?”
“这我一点也不知道。”
“请等一下,等一下!他什么时候回来?”
“这也不知道。”
关门上了。
公爵决定过1小时再来,他朝院子看了一眼,他遇见了管院子人。
“帕尔芬·谢苗诺维奇在家吗?”
“在家。”
“那刚才怎么对我说不在家?”
“他家里人说的?”
“不,是他母亲的女仆说的,而我按帕尔芬·谢苗诺维奇的门铃,没有人来开门。”
“也许出去了,”管院子人说,“他可是不告诉的。有时连钥匙也随身带走,房间常常一锁就是三天。”
“您肯定知道昨天他在家吗?”
“在家。有时他从正门走,那就看不到了。”
“那么昨天纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜跟他在一起吗?”
“这可不知道。她不常来,要是她来,好象我是会知道的。”
公爵走了出来,在人行道上沉思徘徊了一阵。罗戈任住的几间房间的窗户全部关着,他母亲占着的那一半房间的窗户全都开着。天气晴朗、炎热。公爵穿过街来到对面人行道上,停下来又朝窗户瞥了一眼:它们不仅仅全都关着,而且几乎到处都放下了白色的窗幔。
他站了有1分钟左右,奇怪的是,突然他觉得,有一个窗幔的边撩开了一点,闪过罗戈任的脸,闪了一下,一瞬而逝。他又等了一会,本已决定再去按门铃,但改变了主意,决定推迟1小时:“谁知道,也许只是幻觉……”
主要的是,他现在急着要去伊斯梅洛夫团,即纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜不久前往过的宅寓。他知道,三星期前按他的请求她从帕夫洛夫斯克搬走,住到伊斯梅洛夫团一位过去要好的熟人、寡居的教师妻子、有家的受人尊敬的女士那里,她几乎靠出租一套有上好家具的房间为生。最大的可能是,纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜又搬到帕夫洛夫斯克去住时,留下了这套住宅;至少相当可能在这住宅里过夜,当然,是罗戈任昨天把她送往那里的。公爵雇了马车。途中他忽然想到,应该先从这里开始找起,因为夜里她不可能径直上罗戈任那儿去。这时他又想起管院子人的话,纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜不常去。既然本来就不常去,现在又凭什么在罗戈任那里留宿呢?公爵因这些想法而有所宽慰,使自己打起精神来,最后,半死不活地来到了伊斯梅洛夫团。
完全使他吃惊的是,教师妻子这里无论是昨天还是今天都没有听说过纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的事,不仅如此,她家里的人跑出来像看怪物似的看着他,教师妻子家庭成员众多——全是年龄相差1岁的女孩,从15岁到7岁——她们跟在母亲身后蜂拥而出,把他团团围住,对着他张大嘴巴瞪着。在她们后面走出来一位脸色蜡黄、精瘦干瘪、扎着黑头巾的姑姑,最后露面的是奶奶,戴眼镜的老太太。教师妻子非常恳切请公爵进去坐坐,他就照做了。他马上就意识到,她们完全明白他是什么人,她们也清楚地知道,昨天应是她的婚礼,她们想要了解婚礼的情形想得要死,也极想了解目前的怪事:怎么他向她们打听起她来,她现在本应该跟他在帕夫洛夫斯克而不是跟别人在一起,但是她们都知礼识趣。公爵简短地谈了婚礼的事以满足她们的好奇心。她们便开始惊诧)叹气和呼叫,于是公爵不得不把其余的一切几乎都讲了,当然,只是择其要者。最后这儿位聪颖激动的女士商议决定,首先一定要敲开罗戈任的门,并从他那里了解到一切肯定的情况。如果他不在家(这点一定得弄清楚)或者他不想说,那么就去谢苗诺夫团一位女士那里,是个德国人,她是纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的熟人,与母亲一起住:也许,纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜因为激动不安和想躲起来,就在她们那里过夜了。公爵起身告辞时十分沮丧。她们后来说,他脸色“白得可怕”;确实,他几乎两腿发软。最后,在一片吵得不得了的叽哩哇啦声中他听出了,她们商量着要与他一起行动,并向他要城里的地址。他没有地址;她们建议他住旅馆。公爵想了一下,便把五星期前他曾经在那里发过病的、过去住过的旅馆地址给了她们。接着他又去找罗戈任。这一次罗戈任那里不仅不开门,甚至老太婆住的宅院门也没开。公爵去找管院子人,好不容易在院子里找到他;管院子人正忙着什么事,因此勉强回着话,甚至勉强看看他,但还是肯定地说,帕尔芬·谢苗诺维奇“一大清早就出去了,去帕夫洛夫斯克了,今天不会回家。”
“我等一等,也许,晚上会回来。”
“也许,一星期都不回来,谁知道他。”
“这么说,反正昨天是在家过夜的。”
“过夜是过夜的……”
所有这一切是令人怀疑的,有鬼名堂。管院子人很可能在这段时间里得到了新的指示,因为刚才还相当多话,而现在简直就是避而不答。但是公爵决定过两小时再来,如果必要的活,甚至就守在门旁。而现在还剩下在德国女人那里的希望,于是他驱车去谢苗诺夫团。
但是在德国女人那里她们甚至不理解他的来意。从她透露的一些话中公爵甚至领悟到,德国美人两星期前与纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜吵了一架,因此这些日子来她一点也没听说纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的事,而且现在她竭力要人家知道,她也没有兴趣去听说,“哪怕她嫁给世界上所有的公爵。”公爵急忙走出来。他忽然想到,也许她像那时那样去莫斯科了,而罗戈任当然是追踪而去,也可能是与她一起去。“至少哪怕找到一点踪迹也好!”但是他想起了,他应该在旅馆落脚,便急忙去季捷伊纳亚街,那里立即带他到一个房间去,服务员问他想不想吃点东西,他心不在焉地回答说要,待到醒悟过来,他对自己大发了一通火,因为吃东西耽误了他十小时,只是后来他才明白,他完全可以留下送来的点心,可以不吃。在这昏暗窒闷的走廊里有一种奇怪的感觉,苦苦地竭力要得到某个想法的感觉笼罩着他的心头,但他总是领悟不到,这个新的纠缠不休的想法究竟是什么。最后他魂不守舍地从旅馆里走出来;他的脑袋在打转,但是,到底上哪儿去呢?他又去找罗戈任。
罗戈任没有回来,没人开门应铃声。他又去找罗戈任娜老太婆宅院的铃,门开了,也声称帕尔芬·谢苗诺维奇不在,也许三天都不在。使公爵感到很窘的是,像以前那样,人们用怪异好奇的目光打量他。这次他根本未能找到管院子人。像刚才那样他走到对面人行道上,望着罗戈任家的窗户,在难熬的炎热中徘徊了半小时左右,也许时间还更长些。但这次什么也没动静;窗户没有打开,白色窗幄纹丝不动。他最终认为,刚才一定是他的幻觉,因为从一切迹象看来,甚至窗户也黯然无光,久未擦洗,因此,即使有人真的透过窗户张望,也很难辨认。这个想法使他感到高兴,于是他又到伊斯梅洛夫团教师妻子家去。
那里她们已经在等他了。教师妻子已经到过三四个地方,甚至还去过罗戈任家,那里无声无息。公爵一声不吭听着,走进房间,坐到沙发上,望着大家,似乎不明白她们在对他讲什么。奇怪的是:他一会儿注意力异常敏锐,一会儿又忽然心不在焉到难以置信的地步。这一家人后来称,这一天这个人奇怪得“令人吃惊”,因此,“也许,那时一切就已经显示出来了。”最后,他站起来,请求给他看看纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜的房间。这是两间宽敞高大而又明亮的房间,有着相当好的价值不低的家具。这几位女士后来说,公爵察看了房间里的每一样东西,看见了茶几上有一本从图书馆借来的书推开着,是法国长篇小说《包法利夫人》。他注意到了,把打开的那一页折了起来,请求允许把书带走,而且没有听完说出是从图书馆借来的就立即把它放到自己口袋里。他坐到打开的窗口,看见一张写满了粉笔字的小牌桌,便问:谁在玩牌?他们告诉他,每天晚上纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜都与罗戈任打杜拉克,朴列费兰斯,梅利尼克,惠斯特,自选王牌等各种牌戏,只是最近,即从帕夫洛夫斯克搬来彼得堡以后,才开始玩牌的,因为纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜老是抱怨无聊,罗戈任整晚整晚坐着;老不吭声,什么也不会说,而她常常哭泣;于是突然有一天晚上罗戈后从口袋里掏出了纸牌;纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜立即笑逐颜开,他们就开始玩起牌来。公爵问,他们玩的牌在哪里?但是牌不在,总是由罗戈任自己放在口袋里带来,每天都是一副新纸牌,用后就随身带走。
这几位女士建议公爵再去罗戈任家,把门敲重些,但不是现在,而是晚上,因为那时“也许会在”。与此同时教师妻子自告奋勇在天黑前去一趟帕夫洛夫斯克找达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜,打听一下那边是否知道什么情况。她们请公爵晚上10点钟无论如何去她们那儿,以便商量第二天的行动。尽管她们一再安慰和给以希望,公爵心头仍充满了绝望;在难以形容的苦恼中他步行回到自己的旅馆。夏日尘土飞扬、窒闷难受的彼得堡仿佛像钳子似地把他夹得喘不过气来:他在冷峻的或喝醉了酒的人群中挤来挤去,无目的地盯着人们的脸,他走过的路大概比应走的路多得多;当他走进自己房间的时候,天几乎已经完全黑了。他决定稍事休息,然后如她们建议的那样再到罗戈任那儿去。公爵坐到沙发上,双肘撑在桌子上,陷入了沉思。
上帝知道,他想了多久,也只有上帝知道,他想了些什么。他担心许多事情,并且痛苦和难受地感觉到了自己非常害怕。他想到了维拉·列别杰娃;后来又想到,也许,列别杰夫知道这件事的什么情况,即使他不知道,那么也可能比他更快更容易地了解到。后来他又回忆起伊波利特以及罗戈任常去看伊波利特的事。再后来则想起了罗戈任本人:不久前在安魂弥撒上,接着在公园里,接着——突然在这里走廊上,当时他躲地角落里,手持刀等着他。现在他也回忆起了他的眼睛,当时在黑暗中窥视着的眼睛。他颤栗了一下:刚才纠缠不休的念头现在突然冒了出来。
这个念头在某种程度上是这样的:如果罗戈任在彼得堡,那么尽管他要隐藏一段时间,最后反正一定会来找他公爵的,就像过去那样,无论他抱有好的还是坏的意图,总会来找他的。至少,假如罗戈任有什么原因必须要来,那么除了到这里,又是这条走廊外,他再没有别的去处。他不知道公爵的地址,因而很可能会想到公爵住在过去的旅馆里,至少他会试图在这里寻找他……如果非常必要的话,可谁又知道呢,也许,他是很有必要呢?
他这么想,而且这个念头不知为什么使他觉得完全是可能的。假若他开始深入考虑自己的想法,比如说,为什么罗戈任突然这样需要他?为什么他们最终一定要相见?他无论如何是弄不清楚的。但是这个想法却沉重地压在心头。“如果他很好,他就不会来,”公爵继续想,“如果他觉得不好,他多半会来;而他肯定是觉得不好的……”
当然,既然他这样确信,就应该在旅馆房间里等罗戈任;但是他又仿佛不能承受这种新的想法。便一跃而起,抓起了帽子就往外跑。走道里几乎之经完全黑了。“如果他现在突然从那个角落里走出来并在楼梯旁拦住我,怎么办?”当他走近他所熟悉的地方时,忽然闪过这样的念头。但是没有人走出来。他下楼走近大门,走到人行道上。使他感到惊诧的是,密密麻麻的人群伴随着西下的夕阳涌上街道。(假期的彼得堡总是这样)。他朝豌豆街方向走去。在离旅馆50步远的地方,在第一个十字路口,人群中突然有人碰了一下他的胳膊)凑在他耳旁低声说:
“列夫·尼古拉耶维奇,跟我走吧,兄弟,有必要。”
这是罗戈任。
很奇怪:公爵出于高兴突然开始嘟嘟哝哝地对他说(几乎每句话都没有说到底),他刚才去旅馆走廊里等过他。
“我去过那里,”罗戈任出其不意地回答说,“我们走吧。”
公爵对他的回答很惊讶,但是,至少过了两分钟后他弄清楚了才真正惊讶了,弄清楚这句答话的会意后,公爵吓坏了,开始仔细端详起罗戈任来。罗戈任在前面半步远的地方走着,笔直望着前方,对迎面而来的任何人不望一眼,下意识小心翼翼地给所有的行人让路。
“既然你到了旅馆,为什么不到房间里来找我?”公爵突然问道。
罗戈任停下来,望了他一眼,又想了想,仿佛完全不明白他的问话似的,说:
“这样吧,列夫·尼古拉耶维奇,你在这里笔直走,一直走到家,知道吗?我则要在那一边走。你得注意,我们要保持在一起……”
说完,他穿过街道,走上对面的人行道,又看了一下公爵是否在走,当他看见公爵站在那里睁大了眼睛望着他时,便对他朝豌豆街方向挥了一下手,就开步走了,不时地转身看一下公爵,要他跟上自己。他看到公爵明白了他的意思,没有从另一边人行道走到他这边来,他显然很高兴。而公爵则想,罗戈任需要仔细观察并不放过路上的什么人,因此他要走到另一边人行道上去。“只不过为什么他不说一声要看谁?”就这样他们走了500步光景,突然公爵不知为什么开始浑身打颤;罗戈任虽然比刚才少看他,但仍然不停地回头。公爵忍不住便向他招招手。罗戈任马上穿过街朝他走来。
“难道纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜在你那里?”
“在我那里。”
“刚才是你从窗幔后面看我?”
“是我……”
“你怎么……”
但是公爵不知道接下去问什么和怎么结束问话;加上他的心跳得厉害,说话也觉得困难。罗戈任也沉默着,还像先前那样望着他,也就是仿佛若有所思地望着。
“好了,我走了。”他突然说,准备再穿过街去。“你走你自己的,我们就在街上分开走吧……这样我们会觉得好些……各走一边……你会明白的。”
终于,他们从不同的人行道都拐向豌豆街并走近了罗戈任的家,公爵又开始双腿发软了,以致几乎难以行走。已经是晚上10点左右了。老大婆那一半窗户像刚才那样开着,而罗戈任那里的窗户关着,而且在昏暗的夜色中垂下的白色窗幔变得格外醒目。公爵从对面人行道走近屋子;罗戈任则从自己这边人行道走上台阶并朝他挥手。公爵穿过街走向他,登上了台阶。
“现在管院子人也不知道我回家了。我刚才说去帕夫洛夫斯克,在母亲那里也这么说,”他脸带狡猾而得意的微笑低声说,“我们进去,谁也听不见我们的声音。”
他的手里已经拿好钥匙。上搂梯时,他转过身来,警告公爵,让他走得轻些。他悄悄地开了自己房间的门,放公爵进去,然后小心翼翼地跟在他后面进去,并在身后关上门,把钥匙放进口袋。
“我们往前走,”他悄声低语说。
还是在季捷伊纳亚街的人行道上时他说起话来就是悄声低语的。尽管他外表非常镇静,但是内心却深深不安。当他们走进紧靠着书房的厅堂时,他走近窗口并神秘地招呼公爵走到自己身边来。
“你刚才打铃找我,我在这里马上就猜到这是你本人;我踮着脚走近门边,听到你在跟帕夫季耶夫娜谈话,而我在天刚亮的时候就吩咐过她:如果是你或者是你派的人,或者无论什么人来敲我的门,不管怎么样也不能说我在家;特别要是你自己来问我的去处,更不能说,我还告诉她你的名字,后来,你走出去了,我忽然想到,要是你现在站在那里,从街上察看或者守着呢?于是我就走到这扇窗跟前,撩开窗幔望了一下,而你站在那里正朝我望着……就是这么回事。”
“纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜……在什么地方?”公爵喘着气说。
“她……在这里,”罗戈任慢腾腾地说,似乎稍稍等了一会才回答。
“在哪里?”
罗戈任抬眼望着公爵,凝神地望着他。
“我们走……”
他一直低语音,而且不急不忙,慢条斯理,仍像先前那样,似乎奇怪地若有所思着。甚至在讲掀起窗幔的事候,也仿佛是在讲别的事似的,尽管他讲的时候十分冲动。
他们走进书房,从公爵上次到过这里以来,这个房间里发生了一些变化:一道绿色花缎丝幔帘横穿整个房间(两端各有一个出入口,把书房和放着罗戈任床铺的凹室隔了开来。沉重的幔帘垂下着,入口也都关着。但是房间里很暗;彼得堡夏日的白夜也开始变得昏暗,因此若是没有满月,在罗戈任放下窗幔的幽暗的房间里是难以看清楚什么的。确实,还能辨认人的脸,但很模糊。罗戈任照例脸色苍白:眼睛凝视着公爵,特别闪亮,但似乎定定呆呆的。
“你哪怕点支蜡烛?”公爵说。
“不,不用,”罗戈任回答着,挽起公爵的手,把他按到椅子上;他自己移过一把椅子在公爵对面坐下,近得几乎碰着膝盖。他们之间稍稍靠边的地方有一张小园桌。“坐吧,暂时先坐一会!”他说,仿佛在劝对方坐些时候。他们沉默了一会。“我就知道,你会在这家旅馆落脚的,”他说起话来,正像有的时候那样,在谈主要的话题前,先从与正题没有直接关系的局外细节开始谈起,“我走进走廊,就想:也许,他现在正坐着等我,就像此刻我等他一样。你去过教师妻子家了?”
“去过,”由于剧烈的心跳,公爵勉强才能说出话来。
“我就想到过这点,我想,还是有话要谈的……后来还想:我带他来这里过夜吧,这样今天夜里就可以一起……”
“罗戈任!纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜在哪里?”公爵突然低声说,并浑身上下打着颤,站了起来,罗戈任也站起身。
“在那里,”他朝幔帘那边点了下头,低语说。
“她睡了?”公爵低声问。
罗戈任又像刚才那样凝神望了他一眼。
“还是走过去吧!……只不过你……算了,走吧!”
他撩起入口的门帘,停下来,又转向公爵说。
“进来!”他朝门帘后面点点头,请公爵朝前走。公爵走了进去。
“这里很暗,”他说。
“看得见!”罗戈任喁喁说。
“我勉强看得见……一张床。”
“走近些,”罗戈任轻轻地提议说。
公爵又跨近了一步,两步,停住了。他站在那里,细看了一分钟或两分钟;两人在床旁始终没有说一句话;公爵心跳得厉害,在室内死一般的沉寂中好像都能听得到心跳声。但是他已经适应了在黑暗中看东西了,因而已有看清整张床;那上面有人纹丝不动地睡着;听不到一点动静,也听不到丝毫气息。睡着的人被蒙头盖上了一条白床单,但是四肢轮廓似乎显得很模糊;根据凸现的样子,只看得出,睡着的人直挺挺地躺在那里。周围乱糟槽的,床上、脚边、床旁的圈椅上,甚至地上到处乱扔着脱下来的衣服,豪华的白色丝绸裙子,鲜花,缎带。床头旁的小几上摘下来乱摆的钻石首饰闪闪发亮。在脚边一些花边缠成一团,就在那些发白的花边上,从被单下露出一只光裸的脚的脚尖;它就像是大理石雕凿出来似的,一动不动得可怕;公爵看着并感觉到,他越看,房间里就越显死气沉沉和寂静肃穆,突然一只活动起来的苍蝇发出嗡嗡声,在床上方飞过,在床头边销声,公爵颤栗了一下。
“出去吧,”罗戈任碰了一下公爵的手。
他们走了出来,重又坐到刚才的椅子上,还是面对面坐着。公爵打颤越来越厉害,同时疑问的目光一直不从罗戈任的脸上移开。
“我看得出,列夫·尼古拉耶维奇,你在打颤,”罗戈任终于说,“你情绪失常时,记得吗,在莫斯科那次几乎就是这样,或者就是发病前是这样。我想不出来,现在该对你怎么办……”
公爵聚精会神,用心听着,以便理解眼前发生的事,同时又一直用目光询问着。
“这是你干的?”他朝门帘那边点了下头,终于说。
“这……是我……”罗戈任嗫嚅着说,并垂下了头。
他们沉默了5分钟光景。
“因为,”罗戈任突然继续说,仿佛未曾中断谈话似的,“因为要是你发起病来,现在喊叫起来,那么,街上或者院子里大概就会有人听到并猜到,住宅里有人过夜,就会来敲门,就会有人进来……因为大家以为我不在家。我连蜡烛也不点,就是为了不让街上或院子里的人知道。因为我不在时总把钥匙带走,所以没有我,三四天都不会有人进来收拾房间,这是我立的规矩。因此不能让人家知道我们在这里过夜……”
“等一下,”公爵说,“我刚才间过管院人和老大婆:纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜有没有过夜?看来,他们已经知道了。”
“我知道你问过。我对帕夫季耶夫娜说,昨天纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜顺便来,昨天就去帕夫洛夫斯克了,在我这儿只呆了10分钟。所以他们不知道她在这里过夜……谁也不知道。昨天我们进来时,完全是悄悄地,就像今天我和你进来时一样。路上我还暗自想,她会不愿意悄悄地进来,--哪有的的!她低声说话,踮着脚走。为免得发出声响,还脱下了身上的裙子,拿在手里,上楼梯时她自己还用手指头警告我别出声。她一直怕的是你。在火车上完全像个疯子似的,全是因为骇怕,也是她自己愿意到我这儿过夜的;我起先想把她送到教师妻子那儿去的,——哪儿的活!她说,‘在那里天一亮他就把我找到了,你把我藏起来,明天天一亮就去莫斯科”后来又想去奥廖尔的什么地方。她躺下睡觉时还一直说,我们去奥廖尔……”
“等一下,你现在怎么办,帕尔芬,你想干什么?”
“我就不放心你,你一直在打颤。我们就在这里过夜,一起过夜。除了那张床,这里没有别的床铺,我这样想好了,把两只沙发上的靠垫拿下来,就在这里,在幔窗旁,并排铺起来,给你睡也给我睡,这样可以待在一起。因为,如果有人进来,就会查看或寻找,马上就会看见她并将她运走。就会审问我,我就说是我干的,于是马上会把我带走。现在就让她这样躺着,就在我们旁边,在我和你旁边……”
“对,对!”公爵热烈地肯定说。
“就是说,不去自首,也不让抬走。”
“决不!”公爵决然说,“无论如何也不!”
“我就是这样决定的,老弟,无论如何无论是谁都不交出去。我们悄悄地过一夜。我今天从家里出去只有1小时,是在上午,其余时间一直呆在她身边。后来晚上了我又去找你。我也还担心,天气闷热,会有味儿。你闻到味儿没有?”
“也许闻到了也不知道。到早晨一定会有味的。”
“我给她盖上了漆布,很好的美国漆布,漆布上面又罩了床单,还放了四瓶开了盖的日丹诺夫杀菌剂,现在还在那里。”
“就像那里……莫斯科出的事一样?”
“因为,兄弟,怕有味儿。她可就像躺着睡觉守样……到早晨天亮了,你再看看。你怎么啦,起不来了?”看到公爵哆嗦得站不起来,罗戈任又担心又谅讶地问。
“两腿使不上劲,”公爵喃喃说,“这是因为骇怕,我知道……等过了这一阵,就能站起来的……”
“等一下,我先来给我们铺好垫子,让你好躺下……”我也跟你一起躺下……然后静听……因为,兄弟,我还不知道……兄弟,我现在还没有全都知道,所以我先对你说,让你早点知道这一切……”
罗戈任一边含糊不清地嘀咕着,一边开始铺垫子,看来,也许还在上午他就暗自想好了这样铺。昨天夜里他自己躺在沙发上。但是沙发上并排躺两人睡不下,而他现在又一定要铺在一起,所以此刻费了好大劲把两只沙发上大小不一的靠垫经过整个房间搬到幔帘后的入口处,总算马马虎虎安顿好了铺位。他走到分爵跟前,温柔而兴奋地搀着他的手,扶他起来,把他带到铺位前;但是,公爵原来已经能自己行走,这就是说,“骇怕已经过去了;”然而他仍然在继续打颤。
“兄弟,因为现在天热,”罗戈任让公爵躺到左边比较好的垫子上,自己则双手枕在脑后,在右边和衣躺下,突然开始说,“你也知道,会有味儿……我怕打开窗户;母亲那儿有些盆花,开着许多花,而且发出很好的香味,我想搬过来,可是帕夫季耶夫娜会猜到的,她很好奇。”
“她是很好奇,”公爵随声附和道。
“莫非去买些花束和鲜花来放在她周围?我想,朋友,看着她躺在花丛中,会觉得很可怜。”
“听着……”公爵好像思绪紊乱,寻思着究竟应该问什么,又仿佛立即忘了,“听着,告诉我:你用什么干的?用刀子?就那一把?”
“就那一把。”
“再等一下!帕尔芬,我还想问你……我有许多问题要问你,关于这一切……但你最好先告诉我,一开始就让我知道:你是不是想在我婚礼举行前,就在结婚仪式前,在教堂门前的台阶上就用刀杀死她?你想不想?”
“我不知道,想还是不想……”罗戈任干巴巴地回答说,甚至仿佛对此问题感到奇怪和不解。
“你从来也没把刀随身带往帕夫洛夫斯克吗?”
“从来没有。我能对你讲的就只是这把刀子,列夫·尼古拉耶维奇,”他沉默一会,又补充说,“我是今天早晨把它从锁着的抽屉里拿出来的,全部事情都是在凌晨3点钟时发生的。这把刀子一直夹放在书里……还有……还使我感到奇怪的是,刀似乎进了一俄寸半……甚或是两俄寸……就在左胸口……可总共就只半汤匙血流在衬衣上,再也没有了……”
“这个,这个,这个,”突然公爵激动万分地抬起身子,说,“这个我知道,我书上读到过……这叫内出血……甚至有一滴血也不流的。这是正好刺中心脏……”
“等等,你听见没有?”罗戈任突然很快打断了公爵,惊恐地在垫子上坐起来,“听见了吗?”
“没有!”公爵望着罗戈任,同样惊恐地很快回答着。
“有人在走动!听见了吗?在厅堂里……”
两人开始倾听。
“听见了,”公爵坚定地低声说。
“在走动?”
“在走动。”
“要不要锁上门?”
“锁上……”
门锁上了,两人重又躺下。很长时间没有作声。
“啊,对了!”公爵突然用原先那种激动和急促的低语轻声说,似乎又捕到了一个念头,非常担心再把它丢了,甚至从铺位上跳了起来。“对了……我想要……这副牌,牌……据说,你跟地玩过牌?”
“玩过,”罗戈任沉默一会说。
“牌……在哪里?”
“牌就在这里……”静默了更长一会,罗戈任说,“就是这副……”

木有有木

ZxID:16465496


等级: 热心会员
举报 只看该作者 49楼  发表于: 2014-01-19 0
Re:《白痴》The Idiot ——中英对照(完结)

Part 4 Chapter 12
WHEN the widow hurried away to Pavlofsk, she went straight to Daria Alexeyevna's house, and telling all she knew, threw her into a state of great alarm. Both ladies decided to communicate at once with Lebedeff, who, as the friend and landlord of the prince, was also much agitated. Vera Lebedeff told all she knew, and by Lebedeff's advice it was decided that all three should go to Petersburg as quickly as possible, in order to avert "what might so easily happen."
This is how it came about that at eleven o'clock next morning Rogojin's flat was opened by the police in the presence of Lebedeff, the two ladies, and Rogojin's own brother, who lived in the wing.
The evidence of the porter went further than anything else towards the success of Lebedeff in gaining the assistance of the police. He declared that he had seen Rogojin return to the house last night, accompanied by a friend, and that both had gone upstairs very secretly and cautiously. After this there was no hesitation about breaking open the door, since it could not be got open in any other way.
Rogojin suffered from brain fever for two months. When he recovered from the attack he was at once brought up on trial for murder.
He gave full, satisfactory, and direct evidence on every point; and the prince's name was, thanks to this, not brought into the proceedings. Rogojin was very quiet during the progress of the trial. He did not contradict his clever and eloquent counsel, who argued that the brain fever, or inflammation of the brain, was the cause of the crime; clearly proving that this malady had existed long before the murder was perpetrated, and had been brought on by the sufferings of the accused.
But Rogojin added no words of his own in confirmation of this view, and as before, he recounted with marvellous exactness the details of his crime. He was convicted, but with extenuating circumstances, and condemned to hard labour in Siberia for fifteen years. He heard his sentence grimly, silently, and thoughtfully. His colossal fortune, with the exception of the comparatively small portion wasted in the first wanton period of his inheritance, went to his brother, to the great satisfaction of the latter.
The old lady, Rogojin's mother, is still alive, and remembers her favourite son Parfen sometimes, but not clearly. God spared her the knowledge of this dreadful calamity which had overtaken her house.
Lebedeff, Keller, Gania, Ptitsin, and many other friends of ours continue to live as before. There is scarcely any change in them, so that there is no need to tell of their subsequent doings.
Hippolyte died in great agitation, and rather sooner than he expected, about a fortnight after Nastasia Phiipovna's death. Colia was much affected by these events, and drew nearer to his mother in heart and sympathy. Nina Alexandrovna is anxious, because he is "thoughtful beyond his years," but he will, we think, make a useful and active man.
The prince's further fate was more or less decided by Colia, who selected, out of all the persons he had met during the last six or seven months, Evgenie Pavlovitch, as friend and confidant. To him he made over all that he knew as to the events above recorded, and as to the present condition of the prince. He was not far wrong in his choice. Evgenie Pavlovitch took the deepest interest in the fate of the unfortunate "idiot," and, thanks to his influence, the prince found himself once more with Dr. Schneider, in Switzerland.
Evgenie Pavlovitch, who went abroad at this time, intending to live a long while on the continent, being, as he often said, quite superfluous in Russia, visits his sick friend at Schneider's every few months.
But Dr. Schneider frowns ever more and more and shakes his head; he hints that the brain is fatally injured; he does not as yet declare that his patient is incurable, but he allows himself to express the gravest fears.
Evgenie takes this much to heart, and he has a heart, as is proved by the fact that he receives and even answers letters from Colia. But besides this, another trait in his character has become apparent, and as it is a good trait we will make haste to reveal it. After each visit to Schneider's establishment, Evgenie Pavlovitch writes another letter, besides that to Colia, giving the most minute particulars concerning the invalid's condition. In these letters is to be detected, and in each one more than the last, a growing feeling of friendship and sympathy.
The individual who corresponds thus with Evgenie Pavlovitch, and who engages so much of his attention and respect, is Vera Lebedeff. We have never been able to discover clearly how such relations sprang up. Of course the root of them was in the events which we have already recorded, and which so filled Vera with grief on the prince's account that she fell seriously ill. But exactly how the acquaintance and friendship came about, we cannot say.
We have spoken of these letters chiefly because in them is often to be found some news of the Epanchin family, and of Aglaya in particular. Evgenie Pavlovitch wrote of her from Paris, that after a short and sudden attachment to a certain Polish count, an exile, she had suddenly married him, quite against the wishes of her parents, though they had eventually given their consent through fear of a terrible scandal. Then, after a six months' silence, Evgenie Pavlovitch informed his correspondent, in a long letter, full of detail, that while paying his last visit to Dr. Schneider's establishment, he had there come across the whole Epanchin family (excepting the general, who had remained in St. Petersburg) and Prince S. The meeting was a strange one. They all received Evgenie Pavlovitch with effusive delight; Adelaida and Alexandra were deeply grateful to him for his "angelic kindness to the unhappy prince."
Lizabetha Prokofievna, when she saw poor Muishkin, in his enfeebled and humiliated condition, had wept bitterly. Apparently all was forgiven him.
Prince S. had made a few just and sensible remarks. It seemed to Evgenie Pavlovitch that there was not yet perfect harmony between Adelaida and her fiance, but he thought that in time the impulsive young girl would let herself be guided by his reason and experience. Besides, the recent events that had befallen her family had given Adelaida much to think about, especially the sad experiences of her younger sister. Within six months, everything that the family had dreaded from the marriage with the Polish count had come to pass. He turned out to be neither count nor exile--at least, in the political sense of the word--but had had to leave his native land owing to some rather dubious affair of the past. It was his noble patriotism, of which he made a great display, that had rendered him so interesting in Aglaya's eyes. She was so fascinated that, even before marrying him, she joined a committee that had been organized abroad to work for the restoration of Poland; and further, she visited the confessional of a celebrated Jesuit priest, who made an absolute fanatic of her. The supposed fortune of the count had dwindled to a mere nothing, although he had given almost irrefutable evidence of its existence to Lizabetha Prokofievna and Prince S.
Besides this, before they had been married half a year, the count and his friend the priest managed to bring about a quarrel between Aglaya and her family, so that it was now several months since they had seen her. In a word, there was a great deal to say; but Mrs. Epanchin, and her daughters, and even Prince S., were still so much distressed by Aglaya's latest infatuations and adventures, that they did hot care to talk of them, though they must have known that Evgenie knew much of the story already.
Poor Lizabetha Prokofievna was most anxious to get home, and, according to Evgenie's account, she criticized everything foreign with much hostility.
"They can't bake bread anywhere, decently; and they all freeze in their houses, during winter, like a lot of mice in a cellar. At all events, I've had a good Russian cry over this poor fellow," she added, pointing to the prince, who had not recognized her in the slightest degree. "So enough of this nonsense; it's time we faced the truth. All this continental life, all this Europe of yours, and all the trash about 'going abroad' is simply foolery, and it is mere foolery on our part to come. Remember what I say, my friend; you'll live to agree with me yourself."
So spoke the good lady, almost angrily, as she took leave of Evgenie Pavlovitch.

教师妻子坐车赶到帕夫洛夫斯克,直接去找昨天起就心绪不宁的达里娅·阿列克谢耶夫娜,并对她讲述了她所知道的一切,这可完全把她吓坏了。两位女士立即决定与列别杰夫取得联系,他作为房东和房客的朋友也处在非常不安的状态中。维拉·列别杰娃告诉了她所知道的一切情况。根据列别杰夫的建议,他们三人决定去彼得堡,以尽快防止“非常可能发生”的事。这样,已经是第二天上午11点左右,罗戈任的住宅被打开了,在场的有警方、列别杰夫、两位女士、住在侧屋的罗戈任的兄长谢苗·谢苗诺维奇·罗戈任。最有助于案件进展的是管院子人的证词,昨天晚上他看见帕尔芬·谢苗诺维奇跟一位客人从台阶上进去,而且仿佛偷偷摸摸地。有了这个语词已经不存疑问,警方破开了对法律也不开的门。
罗戈任挺过了两个月的脑炎,等他病愈后便接受了侦讯和审判,他对一切都供认不讳,做了确凿和完全肯定的证词,因而从一开始公爵就被免了诉讼。在审理过程中罗戈任一直保持沉默。他没有与自己精明的、能言善辩的律师产生矛盾,律师明确而又富有逻辑地证明,所犯的罪行是脑炎的结果,而被告由于忧伤在犯罪前很久就已开始患病,但是罗戈任自己并没有补充什么来证实之一点,他仍照先前一样明白确凿地肯定和回忆了事件发生的全部细微的情节。考虑到可以从轻判刑的情况,他被判流放西伯利亚服苦役15年。他神色严峻、一声不吭、“若有所思”地听完了判决。他的全部巨大的财产,除了相对来说是很小部分被他早期纵酒狂饮耗费掉之外,转到了他兄长谢苗·谢苗诺维奇手中,令其大为满意。罗戈任娜老太仍然活在世上,有时似乎回忆起心爱的儿子帕尔芬,但是不太清楚:上帝拯救了她,使她的神智和心灵已意识不到降临到她这个阴郁的家的可怕灾祸。
列别杰夫、凯勒尔、加尼亚、普季岑和本故事其他许多人物像过去那样生活着,很少有变化,关于他们,我几乎没有要转告的。伊波利特在异常激动中比预料的要早去世,是在纳斯塔西娅·费利帕夫娜死后两个星期。科利来对发生的事件深为惊讶,他完全跟自己的母亲亲近了。尼娜·亚历山德罗夫娜则为他担心,因为他太多沉思,跟他的年龄不相称;也许,他能成为一个好人。顺便说一下,部分地是由于他的努力,公爵后来的命运有了安排:在近来他认识的所有人中间,他早就看出叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇·拉多姆斯基与众不同;他首先去找他,并把他所知道的所发生事件的全部详情告诉了他,也讲了公爵目前的状况。他没有错:叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇最热心地干预了不幸的“白痴”的命运,由于他的努力和操心,公爵重又到了国外施奈德的治疗中心。叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇本人也到了国外,打算在欧洲生活很长一段时间,并公然称自己“在俄罗斯完全是个多余人”,他相当经常去看望在施奈德那里治疗的患病的朋友,至少几个月就去一次;但施奈德却越来越紧锁眉头和摇头;他暗示公爵的大脑器官完全受到了损害,他还没有肯定说治不好,但是不隐讳做最悲观的暗示。叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇将此事很放在心上,他是个有心人,这样一个事实可以证明:他经常收到科利亚的来信,有时甚至还回来。除此以外,他还有一个奇怪的性格特征也为人所知;因为这是个好的性格特征,所以我急于要说出来。每次拜访过施奈德以后,除了给科利亚写信,他还给彼得堡的一个人寄信,最详尽和深表同情地叙述目前公爵的病况。除恭敬地表示忠诚外,在这些信中有时(而且愈来愈经常)开始出现一些坦率地陈述看法、概念、感情的文字——总之,开始表现出某种类似友好和亲近的感情。与叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇通信(虽然相当少)并赢得他如此关切和尊敬的人便是维拉·列别杰娃。我无论怎样也无法确切知道,这样的关系是以何种方式建立起来的;当然是因为公爵的整个事件引起的,当时维拉·列别杰娃被痛苦压倒了,甚至生起病来,但是他们相识并成为朋友的详情,我不知道,我之所以提到这些信,最主要的目的是,其中有些信包含了叶潘钦一家,特别关键是阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜·叶潘钦娜的消息。叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇在寄自巴黎的一封写得很不连贯的信里告知说,她对一位侨民、波兰的伯爵异常眷恋,经过短时间的交往以后便嫁给了他,此事违反其父母的意愿,但是最后他们还是同意了,因为不这样的话事情会有酿成非同一般的丑闻的危险。后来,几乎沉默半年之后,叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇又在一封冗长和详尽的来信中告诉自己的女通信人,在最近一次去瑞士施奈德教授那儿时,在他那儿遇见了叶潘钦一家人(当然,除了伊万·费奥多罗维奇,他因有事留在彼得堡)和ω公爵。这次会面很奇怪;他们见到叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇不知怎么地很是欢喜;阿杰莱达和亚历山德拉不知为什么甚至认为要感谢他“对不幸的公爵给予了天使般的关怀”。叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲那夫娜看到公爵病成那副屈辱相,发自内心地哭了起来。看来,已经宽恕了他的一切。ω公爵在这时说了几句很好很聪明的真话。叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇觉得,他和阿杰莱达彼此还没有完全情投意台,但是在未来性格热烈的阿杰莱达完全自愿和心悦诚服地服从ω公爵的智慧和经验是不可避免的。加上家里经受的教训,主要是最近阿格拉娅与侨民伯爵的事,对她有着极大的影响。家里做出让步,答应阿格拉娅嫁给侨民伯爵,与此同时始终惴惴不安;她们所担扰的一切在半年里便变成了事实,还加上了许多甚至完全没有想到过的意外情况。原来这个伯爵根本不是伯爵,如果说是侨民倒确实不假,但是有令人怀疑、不清不白的经历。他为国忧伤心碎这种不同凡响的高尚精神使她倾心,而且迷恋到这个地步:在还没有嫁给他之前,她就成了国外某个复兴波兰委员会的成员,除此之外,她还进了天主教堂某个著名神父的忏悔室,这位神父的见解使她如痴如狂。伯爵曾向叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜和ω公爵提供确凿证据表明拥有巨额财产,原来完全是不存在的。不仅如此,在婚后半年光景,伯爵和他的朋友、著名的忏悔神父已使阿格拉娅与家里完全吵翻了,因此他们已经好几个月没有见到她了……总之,要讲的事有许多,但是叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜,她的女儿,甚至ω公爵已为所有这些“恐怖的消息”弄得惊恐不已,以致在与叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇的谈话中甚至怕提到别的事情,虽然他们知道,即使他们不讲,他对于阿格拉娅·伊万诺夫娜最近醉心热衷的事也知道得一清二楚。可怜的叶莉扎维塔·普罗科菲耶夫娜想回俄国去,据叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇证明,她在他面前剧烈而辛辣地把外国的一切批评了一通:“哪儿也烤不出好面包,冬天人们像地窖里的老鼠一般挨冻,”她说, “至少在这里算是照俄罗斯方式对这个可怜的女人哭了一场,”她激动地指着完全不认识她的公爵补了一句。“激动得够了,该是用理智的时候了。所有这一切,整个这外国,你们的整个这欧洲--这一切都只是虚幻一场,我们大家在国外也是虚幻一场……记住我的话,您自己也会明白的!”她几乎气愤地结束说,便与叶甫盖尼·帕夫洛维奇分别了。
The End


热心坛友

ZxID:81772

等级: 自由撰稿
举报 只看该作者 50楼  发表于: 2014-01-20 0
看见英文头就疼
伊利雪糕

ZxID:12689483


等级: 热心会员
举报 只看该作者 51楼  发表于: 2014-01-30 0
我还以为是短篇呢,原来这么长的。

楼主留言:

这还是缺字版的呢,有的部分不太完整


发帖 回复